Blog

  • Bethany’s Big Move

    Font size : +


    this is my second story, and I long for actual input I like writing but I also like to know where I can improve

    I knew it was going to be a long trip when my girlfriend and her niece was already
    Late, we were to leave an hour ago. Thankfully I have lived with my girlfriend
    For 4 years so I knew what to expect.

    My name is Kyle I am 24 years old, not a geek but I am able to hold my own in most intellectual conversations, gear head shop, or sports bar . My girlfriend Danielle is also 24, and is quite intelligent, and quite beautiful, we had just graduated from college and got job offer across the country in small adjoining communities. After the intense spring schedule we arranged to start in 3 weeks, giving us a break and a chance to see the scenery as we made our way across 11 states and 3 time zones.

    This brings us back to the beginning, Danielle’s niece, Bethany is going help us move, she is 18 and graduated from high school herself a month ago. Danielle is the youngest in her family, so when her sister had Bethany, they had grown up more like sisters then aunt and niece.

    We had gotten up and Danielle went to pick Bethany up while I finished with the final preparations. With 2 vehicles we accepted Bethany’s help as a driver and help set up our new apartment. Bethany thought it would be a great break from her parents and would be fun to see new country, too.

    We got under way a little after noon leaving Savannah, heading south towards Jacksonville. We traveled following the ocean highway. Danielle and Bethany were following me in our car while I was driving our pickup. I had my music cranked and was enjoying traveling alone in my vehicle and the knowledge that company was only a vehicle away. We turned west at Jacksonville and drove until arriving at Tallahassee. After locating a small motel and getting checked in, we decided to go for a swim.

    Changing first I headed to the pool while the ladies changed, they arrived a short time later, WOW! Both were wearing Bikini’s so small I had to look twice to make sure they were wearing anything at all.

    Both women snickered at the look I had on my face, Danielle even commented about how I should close my mouth before I had a bug enter. We enjoyed the pool and whirlpool before heading back to the room. We all stayed in the same motel room to conserve money, so Bethany showered first, Danielle and I kissed and I was able to even get a little heavy petting in.

    After we all showered we headed to a nearby restaurant to get something to eat. We decided to call it an early evening with wanting to get on the road early tomorrow. We arrive back at the motel, taking turns getting ready for bed. I slipped into a pair of gym shorts while Danielle just through on an oversized T-shirt and panties. Bethany was the last to exit the bathroom wearing a pair of boxer shorts and a white Camisole. Danielle jokingly commented that if Bethany kept dressing like that they would have to put my eyes back in my head. If you looked close enough you could make out her nipples.

    After watching TV for a while we turned the lights outs and retired to our beds Danielle and I in one and Bethany in the other.

    In a room partially lit up by parking lot lights, I tossed and turned for nearly an hour. I was trying to think of things I could do or go to be quite until I was tired, when Danielle back against me spoon style, and began gently stroking my growing erection. Turning to me she whispered that she was horny and that she was sure Bethany was asleep. Taking the hint I quickly slipped out of my shorts, and rolled on top of Danielle, and while kissing her cheeks, eye lids and lips, my hands were roaming over the rest of her body, working my way down the outside of her T-all the way down to her hips then back up again only this time under her shirt sliding it up over her breasts. With both of our breathing getting heavier, I flick my tongue across her nipples causing a moan to emit from her lips. Working first her right then her left breast, with each time my tongue crossed her nipples her moans grew deeper and her fingers to tighten in my hair. I worked my way down across her abdomen pausing at her naval only long enough to start sliding her panties down. I then proceed to her pussy, lightly kissing to her inner thighs, then back to her pussy. When I slid my tongue past her outer labia she gasped sharply. When I slid my tongue across her clit she moaned and pulled at the back of my head, trying to bury my face deeper into her pussy. Danielle swung her legs up over my shoulders squeezing my head at the same time. She was biting her lip to keep quiet. As her orgasm hit she let out a low guttural moan, her body severely shuddered as her orgasm peaked.
    As her orgasm eased I worked my way back up her body leaving light kisses until my lips were pressing against her lips. As my cock was pressing against her outer pussy lips, Danielle inhaled sharply as I slowly pierced through her folds and penetrated the full length of my shaft into her hot depths. I began slowly withdrawing until the head was all that was left inside then I proceeded to push it to its full depths, slowly increasing my speed with each stroke. As I approached the point of no return our lips locked in a kiss in an attempt to muffle the moans emitting from Danielle. She started to spasm again pushing me over the edge, my first streams shooting deep inside her womb, I grunted as each stream was being deposited deep inside her. After the last of my seed left my body I collapsed on top of Danielle both panting trying to catch our breath.

    As I rolled off Danielle, a meek voice radiated in the dark saying “You are in serious trouble if that happens again and I am not asked to play too.” We giggled at being caught as we drifted off to sleep.

    We woke the next morning to the smell of fresh coffee, and the sight of Bethany’s long legs stretched out between 2 chairs reading a book. She looked at us as we stirred, smiled saying “it is about time you two wake up, Thought you were going to sleep all morning.”

    We ate a quick breakfast and got on the road heading west and after a few stops made it to Galveston. We had planned on staying for a couple of days at Bethany’s friend summer home; it was on the beach and not being used until the end of the month.

    We arrived after dark and with a little help located the place. It was right on the Gulf and was pretty much secluded being the last house on the Island, there was only a bird sanctuary beyond the residence. And the nearest neighbor was a good ¼ mile away.
    We just locked up our vehicles and just found an empty bed to crash for the night.

    We woke in the morning to a beautiful sunrise coming up over the Gulf, on the horizon you could see several fishing boats and an oil tanker or 2 skimming along through the water but even they looked like dots on the horizon. I was the first to rise finding a few supplies in the house I whipped up a quick breakfast, coffee was just finishing as the ladies entered the kitchen. Each grabbing a cup I sat there admiring how beautiful they were without their makeup or styling their hair. Bethany had dark hair and almond shape deep blue eyes. Her skin tone is beautiful, her father is Asian descent and her mother Nordic and the combination made her strikingly beautiful. Danielle had the Nordic features, light colored hair except her eyes were hazel. Both women had petite figures and Bethany was about 2 inches taller than Danielle but Danielle was more endowed, Bethany was about 34 c and Danielle was a 34-36 D either way it didn’t matter they were both beautiful. Oops I got caught staring, I know that I blushed.

    About 11 it started to warm up enough to head to the beach. I sat reading a book while the ladies walk along the beach and enjoying the nice day. About a half hour they came up to me and asked me to put lotion on them, I gave Danielle a sheepish look and she smiled and said “Don’t be a stick in the mud and put the lotion on”. With that comment I obliged starting with her rubbing the lotion all over her bare skin and that was a lot considering they were again wearing the small bikinis from the other night. When it was Bethany’s turn I was a little more cautious rubbing only her back and legs. Bethany then turned over and seemed a little disappointed, Danielle piped up saying “Oh, you coward” she then took the lotion squirted some into my hands and some into hers. I started with her feet and slowly worked my way up. Danielle started with her face and worked down to her neck and shoulders. As I approached her bikini bottoms I started to get a little nervous and shake a little, I looked a Danielle to find her slowly massaging Bethany’s exposed flesh around her bikini bra, when I looked back to what I was doing I found my hands at the top of her thighs right next to her bikini, I also noticed that Bethany had spread her thighs allowing a nice view to a very prominent Camel Toe. I looked at Danielle who was looking back at me with a large smile on her face. After I worked the lotion into Bethany’s legs, I added more lotion to my hands and started massaging Bethany’s stomach starting just below Danielle’s hands and working down towards her bikini bottoms again. Danielle never stopped massaging Bethany’s breasts and from the breathing I could tell Bethany didn’t want her to either. I took my time getting back to Bethany’s bottoms making sure the lotion was worked in completely and enjoying the contact with her. As I finished I couldn’t help but notice how damp Bethany’s bikini had gotten and how she flushed when I noticed that fact, she still made effort to hide it.
    I stood only to find that she was not the only one that was turned on, Danielle had her hand on the outside of her bikini slowly massaging herself and I had a hard on that I needed to take a quick dip in the Gulf to ease the pain and stiffness.

    The rest of the afternoon was uneventful, although, anytime I glanced at the ladies I found both looking in my direction talking and giggling.

    That night we enjoyed the local cuisine, with only a short drive we found a place called the Mosquito Café. We enjoyed our meal and company so much that it surprised us when we informed that it was closing time.

    Danielle and Bethany wanted to visit some more so they chose to walk back to the house, I said I was tired and wanted to get some sleep. Danielle kissed me good night and I headed back.

    The next morning I awoke to the most heavenly sights and sensations, Danielle had her lips wrapped around my cock, the sight and feeling just about caused me to shoot my load right there. I did hold out a couple more minutes before shooting a full load down her throat, she swallowed it all down as she nestled herself into the crook of my arm. We lay there enjoying the afterglow whispering and giggling. We talked about different things when Danielle asked “I would like for Bethany to join us”, I secretly wanted the same thing but coyly I ask why you ask.
    Without batting an eye she said, “She is beautiful, sexy and I see the way you two look at each other, besides do you think bad of me for wanting to find out what my niece taste like”? “I have seen her naked a couple of times and it turned me on, besides I know how you are and I know you will be gentle, I don’t want her to be hurt.”

    All I could do was shake my head, as for my other head it already had a mind of its own and was already at full length. I rolled on top of Danielle and inserted the head into her opening. Sliding in to full penetration I start to kiss her as I start to piston in and out of her vagina. We were so turned on that we got carried away and ended up on the floor as we came with such force we both ended up on the floor laughing, Bethany popped her head in the door and jokingly said “knock that shit off, it time for breakfast”.

    We got cleaned up, ate breakfast and decided that we were going to enjoy the beach one more day since we were continuing on tomorrow. I spent the day enjoying the sun and the view of 2 beautiful women frolicking in the sun and surf with very little on. I swear their bathing suits were getting smaller and smaller. Mind you I didn’t care and in fact was enjoying it, other than a couple of trips to the water I sat on the beach and watched the women.

    We got on the road about 8 in the morning after a quick breakfast, again me enjoying the peace and quiet. Heading west our next stop was going to be San Antonio with a quick visit to the Alamo. Other than a couple of bathroom stops the drive was uneventful. We did the tourist thing and even hit a local restaurant made famous by a television cooking show.

    When we were getting ready to leave San Antonio, Bethany jumped in the pickup and Stated “I get to drive”. I said “ok, but I get to pick the radio channel”. I kissed Danielle and she said with a smile, “you are going to have fun babe, I’ve seen her drive.” I got buckled up and we departed for Austin. It wasn’t more than 5 minutes out of San Antonio, when the conversation turned a little racy. Bethany started asking me about how old I was when I lost my virginity. She was asking if the lady that I lost my virginity to was also a virgin. I was a little uncomfortable answering the questions when my phone rang, made me jump and her giggle.
    It was Danielle; I answered it she was laughing. Danielle asked “So are you full of information?” I was trying to remain calm, she continued “I told Bethany that you would answer her questions and I give you full permission to assist her ANYWAY she wants it.” She said she loved me and that she knew I would be able to handle it.
    I hung up and looked at Bethany she was a little flushed but had the appearance that she wanted to continue. I asked her what she would like to know. She had all sorts of questions, I answered to the best of my knowledge, trying to keep it as calmly as possible. There was a pause and just as I thought I had answered everything she came up with one that kind of put me back a little. She looked at me and straight faced asked “may I see your penis, Danielle has been bragging about how nice it is, and I have only seen one, other than in a magazine a friend of mine brought on class trip.”
    I was a little nervous and asked “are you sure?” “Yes” she answered. I unzipped my pants and slid my hand inside pulled out my penis, thanks to the previous conversation I was semi-erect and Bethany’s eyes locked on my crotch she said “Wow How big does it get?” I told her that it gets to be about 7 ½ inches long and about 5 inches in diameter and the head is a little wider than the rest. She asked “can I touch it”? I said “yes but only if you watch the road” since I looked up just in time to see the back of a truck approaching real fast. She apprehensively reached out and touched the tip causing it to jump a little which in turn caused her to jump. She then slowly slid her hand down the length of my shaft before wrapping her hand around the base. As she massaged my shaft it had expanded to full size which caused her eyes to expand as it grew, she was unable to close her hand completely around the base. Bethany had a hard time keeping her eyes on the road; she rubbed it for a while then released it to put her hands back on the wheel. I uncomfortably forced my cock back into my pants.
    Bethany began rambling about how big it was the way it felt and about the cock she had touched before and that it wasn’t that big and on and on. All I could do was think about how good it felt to have her touch it and how much I wanted her to do it again, which didn’t help the cramped quarters any in my pants.
    We arrived in Austin late and with no further incident, and we arranged for a motel room, and after getting unpacked we headed to a local café for a quick bite to eat. Danielle and I went for a walk to stretch our legs and get a bit of fresh air. Bethany said she was tired and was heading back to the room.
    While we walked I told Danielle everything that was said and done today. Danielle was noticeably turned on and wanted to know every detail about the trip and was concerned with how I was handling being put on the spot like that. She told me that yesterday while we were on the beach Bethany had asked a few questions about me and our relationship, Danielle had told her that if she has questions, go ahead and ask me I would be nervous but would answer the questions honestly. I jokingly told her a heads up would have been nice since it kind of threw me. She said “I was just getting even for you when you tease and torment me. “This was just killing 2 birds with one stone. You for teasing me and Bethany get her questions answered.”
    We arrived back at the motel, the lights were out so we snuck in and got ready for bed, crawling under the covers we snuggled up to each other, kissed each other good night. We lay there embracing each other, tired from the day, and still getting aroused from lying next to each other. I started to massage Danielle’s left breast. Danielle lightly moaned. The light quickly came on “Busted” Bethany said, she then shyly asked “would you mind if I watch you two make love?” “OOOH” cooed Danielle “Judging from the way I was just poked it is unanimous, Of course you may”. I started nibbling on Danielle’s ear and massaging her breast and lightly flicking her nipple through her t-shirt. I watched Bethany sit on her bed facing us wearing a short tank top and panties; she pulled her feet together so the soles of her feet were together giving clear view of her panties.
    As I started a renewed energy on Danielle’s breast, Danielle tossed the covers back exposing us. I slowly slid my hand down across her abdomen and over her hip, reaching the bottom of her shirt, hooking my thumb on the shirt I reversed directions pulling the T-shirt with my hand. Pausing before exposing Danielle’s breasts, looking at Bethany she was massaging her breasts through Tank top, you couldn’t help but notice the growing damp spot in her panties
    I continued sliding my hand over Danielle’s breasts exposing both. Danielle had her eyes closed and her breaths were coming shorter and shorter. I adjusted my position on top of Danielle sliding her T-shirt off at the same time. I gently kissed Danielle on the lips, with each kiss our intensity increased, our tongues entwined. My hands continually massaging Danielle’s beast, she was moaning and breathing shallow. I left a line of kisses from her lips down her throat to her breasts. I know how having her breasts played with drove her wild, I slid my tongue across her nipples causing her to shutter and moan louder. I glanced at Bethany, her eyes staring, her breathing shallow, her right hand full of her breast, and her left hand deep in her very wet panties. I returned to Danielle’s pleasures lightly kissing my way down to her well-trimmed mons, I lightly kissed her down to her right knee kissing my way back up and then do the left leg again lightly kissing behind her knee. I left a line of kisses back to her labia placing 1 kiss directly on her vaginal lips. Danielle was moaning and rocking her hips and running her fingers through my hair, trying to capture my lips onto her vagina. I continued to tease with each pass placing one kiss onto her pussy. She started cursing me for tormenting her so much, I just smiled and continued. I did slow down my contact with each pass lingering, longer each time after a few more passes I started to allow my tongue to penetrate Danielle’s labia. As my ministrations continued, Bethany’s moaning turned more into grunting, her tank was up over her breasts and panties were pulled to the side exposing her pussy to us. She was pulling hard on her nipples and her other hand was doing major circles around her clit. I looked at Danielle; she was also watching Bethany running her hands through my hair as I ate her pussy. Danielle’s hips were rocking increasing with each pass of my tongue. As Danielle started to squeal with her orgasm so did Bethany both women shuddering, Danielle’s legs locked tight around my head. As there orgasms eased I slid my briefs off, I placed my cock head at the entrance of Danielle’s pussy, and she looked at me and said “if you tease me I will beat you silly, Fuck me and fuck me NOW!” My cock passed through her outer lips and into her fiery pussy, her eyes rolled back into her head, as she locked her heals around my hips and pulled me into her depths. Her juices flowed from her all she could do was moan as I started pumping into her pussy. The sounds coming from Bethany were just as excited and loud as they were from Danielle. I knew I was not going to last long, with the room filled with the aroma of pure sex, I smiled thinking that it would take months to get the smell out of the room. Danielle started to cum again causing me to start hammering my cock into her depths like a piston. She squealed in orgasm sending me over the edge, I grunted as my load was sent deep into her womb. When Bethany’s second orgasm hit her legs shot straight out almost kicking me in the face, her feet only inches from my lips, I could not resist my lips lightly kissed her foot as it shuddered in front of me, this caused Bethany to jump a little, but she did not withdraw it. Danielle and I remained locked together, Bethany’s feet lowered as her orgasm subsided. Bethany lay on the bed legs hanging over the side of the bed, all three gasping for breath. As my cock softened and slid out of Danielle’s pussy a trail of semen followed, adding to the wet spot already on the bed. I rolled on to my side lying next to Danielle not making any attempt to hide our nakedness. Looking at Bethany, her head propped against a pile of pillows legs spread wide, she was gently rubbing her pussy, and she said “I have never cum like that before, that was fantastic.”

    We lay there about 10 minutes when Bethany asked “I hope you don’t mind, but may I sleep with you two, I don’t want to sleep alone”. Danielle smiled and patted the blankets and Bethany stood removed her soaking wet panties and climbed in. She spooned up to Danielle, I had my arm around Danielle so I raised my hand a little rested my hand on Bethany’s hip. Bethany grabbed my hand and pulled it up under her arm my hand onto her left breast, she said “Thanks, now this feels a lot better.” It didn’t take her long to go to sleep, as for us we spooned a while and that was all I remember.
    The next morning I woke to find a beautiful woman nestled on each shoulder, Bethany was either forced out or she woke and switched sides, crawling in on my side of the bed, either way I was all for it. I lightly gave each a light kiss on their foreheads and then I realized that my hands were resting gently on a breast, what a feeling. I started to remove my hands and was stopped by both women. Bethany Asked Danielle “Danni, Would you let Kyle make love to me?” “Watching you last night I want to experience the feelings for real” she Continued “I am really nervous and I want to take it slow, I don’t want some in-experience jock to hurt me taking my virginity.” Danielle looked at me and smiled and said “its ok with me, and you couldn’t ask for a more patient lover, Kyle took weeks treating me like a lady before I felt comfortable and relaxed for him to take my virginity, and it wasn’t a wham bam thank you mam it hurt but it felt so right that it was only for a short time.” I asked “Don’t you think you should ask me first instead of passing me around like a piece of meat?” I smiled and told her “when you are ready, just let us know and we will be more than happy to help her.” Bethany kissed me and hugged Danielle, jumped out of bed and headed for the shower.

    Bethany left the door open as she showered; she was so happy that she was singing the whole time. Danielle smiled and whispered “you think she has changed any since getting her away from her mom and dad?” Bethany’s life was a little one sided her parents had her life mapped out from when she was back in elementary school, and she was only allowed to do certain things and be with certain people. She didn’t go on a date until her junior prom and that was arranged by Danielle’s sister.
    Bethany be bopped out of the bathroom naked strolled over to her clothes, picked up her panties from last night stared at them smiled and said “I don’t think I will ever be able to wear these panties again without getting wet just thinking about last night”. Danielle was next to shower, as she did I lay there admiring Bethany’s sexy body. I asked her “Bethany how is it that your parents allowed you to wear sexy lingerie”? She said “they don’t Danielle bought these for me the morning that we left Savannah, that is why were late getting back to the apartment. I needed a change mom and dads were starting to bother me, Thanks to Danielle and this trip it will give me a break.” I asked “So have you always trimmed your mons?” She said “That was Danielle’s idea she said I would like the feel of it and she was right.” She slipped on a pair of bikini panties and a pushup bra stood turned around and asked “Do you like?” I said “Nope I love”. “Me too, you look good enough to eat” responded Danielle from the door of the bathroom.
    Danielle walked over to the luggage and had taken out a pair of matching undergarments, and proceeded to put them on. As she did this I realized that I was still naked and between the two women I was hard and needed a cold shower. Before it got out of hand I jumped out of bed and headed for the bathroom, hard on waving like a flag. As I did both women were giving me a hard time about not being able to take it. I said “Nope, we have to get on the road and Nope I can’t take it. Do you blame me, I have two half naked beautiful women with in arms reach and not enough time to treat either of you the way I want to.”
    I showered, we ate breakfast and headed out, back to normal Bethany and Danielle riding together and me with my music. We headed northwest through Brady on to Sweetwater where we took a break, ate and then walked around stretching our legs. I checked over the vehicles and then we continued on again, this time Bethany wanted to ride with me.
    We departed this time I was driving and were about a hundred miles out when we had a water pump go out on the pickup. Locating a garage we were informed it would only take a couple hours. I told Danielle and Bethany to go on to Amarillo and I would catch up as soon as it is fixed.
    I passed the time walking around checking out some of the local historic spots. I got back on the road within 2 hours, and an hour and half later was back on track, arriving in Amarillo and another 15 minutes to locate ladies at the motel. They were already lounging at the pool; I retrieved a room key and headed up to change. I had just removed my clothes when Bethany walked in, it surprised me a little, but that only lasted a second. She was looking for something in her luggage bent over her bikini pulled tight leaving the perfect camel toe impression. I couldn’t help but stare, I was no longer concerned that I was still naked; as she turned around she caught me staring. She smiled and asked “Am I causing problems?” As I follow her gaze I realize I was supporting a hard on. She asked “since I caused that may I touch it?” I nodded and dropped my swimming trunks, she came over and dropped to her knees, she took my cock in her hands, her hands were soft and cool, and my cock felt like it was on fire. She was so close to that I could feel her breath on my cock; she rolled my cock around examining every detail, running her fingers along the veins down wrapping her fingers around my scrotum. I was having a difficult time focusing on anything but those little hands wrapped around my cock. She was so focused on my cock and I on her, neither of us heard Danielle enter the room, she scared the hell out of me and Bethany also jumped when Danielle asked “Can I join you?”
    Bethany nodded not releasing my cock; Danielle approached, kneeled down and started explaining to Bethany how she loved to suck on my cock licking the head and from the scrotum up to the tip, even licking my balls. Danielle whispered “You can try it if you want.” Bethany replied, “I would love to but there is clear liquid on the end.” Danielle replied “It’s OK its pre cum and you will like the taste.” Bethany stuck his tongue out and touched the tip of my cock, I inhale sharply, and Bethany asks “Did I hurt you?” I shook my head. She continued to kiss and lick the tip, kissing down my shaft until she got to the base of my cock, then back to tip. She wrapped her lips around the tip lightly flicking her tongue across the end, again causing me to gasp. She looked up at me with a smile on her face; she wrapped her hands around the base. Danielle was coaching Bethany telling her to take as much of my cock into her mouth as she can and work my shaft with her tongue. She was developing a pretty strong technique pushing me towards the edge, I announced “I am about to cum”, and Bethany moaned “um hmmm” Danielle had her fingers tangled in Bethany’s hair and her other hand massaging Bethany’s breasts. Danielle was watching very closely as I started to climax Bethany’s eyes bulged as the first shot hit the back of her throat. Bethany had attempted to pull my cock out of her mouth when Danielle told her it was ok and a told her take as much as she could. Bethany did her best to swallow, but the last 2 streams shot out of her mouth and onto her breasts, Danielle told her to lick my cock clean, after Bethany finished licking my cock clean, Danielle eased Bethany onto her back and started to lightly kiss her working down to her licking the cum off Bethany’s breasts. It was Bethany’s turn to wrap her fingers into Danielle’s hair and moan as Danielle licked and sucked my cum off of Bethany’s breasts. I sat in the chair watching the show before my eye. I was getting aroused again Danielle looked at me and said “You like this don’t you? Well you both are going to have to wait to finish”. Both Bethany and I groaned and started to protest Danielle just raised her finger and asked “do either of you want to finish at all?” Bethany got up came over to me and kissed me thanking me for the lesson and asked if it would be ok to practice, with a sarcastic grin directed at Danielle I told Bethany that anytime she wanted to she could practice all she wanted, sticking my tongue out at Danielle, we all laughed.

    We walked to a local restaurant grabbed a bite to eat, I was walking on air to and from the restaurant I had a beautiful woman on each arm, what man wouldn’t. We called it early evening using the excuse of it being a long day but I think there was aura reliving the afternoon’s activities, and the potential of what could be.

    As we entered the motel room Bethany’s phone rang, as she answered it she mouth that it was her parents. Even sitting across the room we could hear the anger in their voices. Bethany had been turned down to their Alma Mater, and they were blaming Bethany for not trying harder. After being chewed out for 10 minutes, they calmed down a little but Bethany was next to tears. I quietly snuggled in behind her lightly nibbling on her ear, and kissing her neck I started massaging her breasts through her top, she would moan every once in a while hiding it in the conversation really well. Danielle took the lead and while I was working on Bethany physically, Danielle started doing a sexy strip show in the middle of the room slowly removing her clothing all the while massaging her breasts and working her hands into her panties. Bethany’s breathing was getting shorter and harder for her to carry on her conversation. I slid my hand from her breast down across her stomach to the outside of her shorts, Bethany was doing everything she could to control the phone conversation. Her eyes were glued to Danielle’s show and she was biting her lips in between her AH HAWS and UM HMMMS. I held my advances until Bethany said her, I love you and good byes, but as soon as her phone closed I slid my hand into her shorts causing her to spasm and wrap her arms tightly around mine.

    As I was tangled in an embrace and kiss with Bethany, Danielle approached squatting down in front of Bethany unbuttoning her blouse and releasing Bethany’s breasts from their confinements. Danielle suckled on each one licking and massaging while I was kissing her and massaging her pussy. Danielle reached down and with Bethany’s help slid her shorts down exposing her beautifully trimmed pussy. Bethany released my mouth and asked” Are you going to fuck me tonight?” I said “Not tonight but you will not go to sleep disappointed.” She responded “I am not disappointed now but I don’t want this to stop.” Danielle added “It won’t tonight is about you.” She then buried her face into Bethany’s pussy causing her head to fall back against my shoulder moaning, I started massaging Bethany’s breast she covered my hands with hers squeezing and pinching urging my speed faster and faster. Bethany let out a deep guttural groan and locked her legs around Danielle’s head just like putting spurs to a stallion Danielle renewed her effort on Bethany’s clit causing her to buck her hips as she was having her first orgasm. Looking at Danielle she had pussy juice from her chin to her forehead and a big smile watching the pleasure Bethany was having from her ministrations.

    As Bethany’s orgasm subsided she was breathless laying against my chest, Danielle kissed up Bethany’s body pausing to lick and suck on her breasts, then proceeding up until they shared a kiss, Bethany was kissing like there was no tomorrow. Danielle whispered “you have a tasty pussy and I do want to eat you again” she responded “I would love that.”
    It took all our effort to get undressed and climb into bed, Bethany lay between Danielle and me. As we lay there Bethany explained about how she was turned down for college, and how her parents were blaming her that she didn’t do her best on the oral interviews. She went on to explain that she was in a way happy that she was turned down and maybe subconsciously she did blow the interview, she really did not want to attend there.
    We arose early and got underway due to us meeting up with Paul, a classmate of mine. He was going to ride with us from Colorado Springs to Casper, Wyoming. With everything that has happened the last few days we were pretty dejected that we were going to have a guest for the next 24 hours, and not be able to share our companionship. Bethany jumped in with me, and covered up with lap blanket and dozed, I talked with Danielle on the cell as we drove. About an hour into the trip Bethany shifted around and laid her head on my lap causing some stirring in my groin. We had driven a couple miles when I felt a warm hand sliding inside my shorts up to my cock. I jokingly told Danielle that we may have created a monster, Bethany replied, “do you want me to stop?” I said “hell no!” Danielle told me to put the phone to Bethany’s ear, I did so and Bethany listened intently with a couple “ah hum’s” and “OOOO’s” and then told her bye and hung up. Bethany started to unzip my shorts, I asked her “what are you doing?” she said “just what auntie told me to and I always do as I am told.” She pulled out my cock and started to massage it; she licked the tip and kissed her way down to the base. I called Danielle and thanked her for anything she had told Bethany, Danielle said you are welcome and to enjoy because in about 3 hours it was her turn. I had readjusted the seat reclining a little more, Bethany was busy sucking and licking on my cock and in doing so she had worked her way out of her seatbelt and had her ass up in the air. The breeze from her open window fluffing her short skirt and exposing her panties, I started running my hand over her back and hips. As she was sucking my cock, she would moan as my hands passed over her buttocks. I ran my finger along the hem of her panties teasing her, causing her to rock her hips trying to get me to touch her pussy. I continued to massage her butt sliding my finger gently across her very wet panties; her moans were vibrating on my cock. I was having a hard time concentrating on my driving; my fingers would linger with each pass across her panties placing increasing pressure against her clit. Her hips were rocking faster and faster, she had half of my cock in her mouth and the head would hit the back of her throat with each bob of her head. It was so sexy to watch, I finally slipped my finger past her leg band on her panties and into her vagina she moaned and squealed at the same time sending chills from my cockhead up my spine and straight into my brain like lightning bolts. I knew I was not going to last much longer, my fingers were strumming her pussy like a banjo. My finger slid across her clit one final time as she started to spasm in orgasm as did I as my cock hit the back of her throat. My cock shot stream after stream of semen into her throat, she swallowed all that I provided. As her spasms eased she licked and cleaned my cock as she lay there in the afterglow of our ministrations.
    Bethany snuggled up on my shoulder and buckled up for the rest of the trip. We arrived in Colorado Springs, and picked up Paul. The plan was to drive until we got to Casper and then Paul was going to share a room with me, and then go pick up a vehicle and then head back to Colorado Springs. Paul volunteered to drive the first leg of the trip so I got comfortable and prepared for the long trip. We visited as we traveled about school and what we had done since school, past loves and current loves. We were on the road for about an hour when my cell beep with a text message, I opened it and almost chocked on my beverage. There before my eyes was a beautiful set of tits staring back at me, judging from the size and shape and the cute little mole they belonged to Bethany. Paul asked if everything was OK, I told him, yup just a message I was not expecting and we continued our travels. Ten minutes down the road, my phone beeped again and a second photo came, this one showed the back of a head in the lap of another and as I looked at the picture I realized that the back of the head was that of Danielle’s.
    At Fort Collins we stopped for an afternoon Dinner and a chance to stretch our legs, Danielle and I took a walk she had a smile when I asked her about the pictures, she asked “Did you like?” I told her how I almost choked on my beverage when the first came. She commented about how they had fun but since Bethany was driving that Danielle did not want to get her too distracted but the photos were fun and what she planned to actually do that to her tonight and would get photos. I told her she was cruel and that lying in bed tonight thinking about them being in the other room entwined in each other’s arms would drive me nuts. We returned to the vehicles and fueled up got our beverages and snacks and headed out. It was late when we got into Casper and checked into the motel, it did not take too long for me to go to sleep.
    We got up early the next day and bid our farewells to Paul, we headed to Missoula via Yellowstone. We did some morning sightseeing but the best was through my cell phone about every few miles a new picture would come in, either Bethany in various stages of dress or Danielle. Then when they ended up totally naked, the pictures started getting more and more explicit, Danielle’s breasts being sucked by Bethany or fingers in pussy, it was getting very hard to drive and look at the photos. I could hardly contain my excitement when Alta came into view, I think I had a hard on for the last 2 hours.

    We checked into a nice ski chalet, we were overlooking a beautiful valley other than one other vehicle it appeared as if the whole place was ours. We plan was to use Alta as a jumping off point to check out Yellowstone area. We no sooner closed the door when both women were all over me pushing me up against the closed door and attacking me with kisses and roaming hands. As Bethany kissed my lips Danielle was busy pulling my shirt up and over my head. As Bethany’s lips broke to allow the shirt to pass, she was met with Danielle’s lips; they kissed for a brief time before Danielle locked her lips onto mine. Bethany dropped to her knees and unbuckled my pants sliding them down over my hips and to the floor. She then proceeded to slide my briefs down allowing my cock free. She lightly kissed the head of my cock then made a path of light kisses down to the base where Danielle met her and they both proceeded to kiss back to the tip one on each side.
    We worked our way to the bed where I was pushed back on the bed, as I lay there both women stood and proceeded to do the sexy strip tease both working together, Danielle removed Bethany’s top and Bethany removing Danielle’s shorts. This went on until both women were naked, as I stared at the scene before me they both did a series of poses that only reinforced the raging hard on. They approached the bed kissing me, working down my body until both were taking turns sucking on my cock. I slid my hands down their bodies until I was massaging their fine asses. I worked my fingers up and down their slits causing them to moan louder with each pass. Bethany turned to me and said “will you please stop teasing me and take my virginity, I want to be fucked.” I looked at Danielle and she nodded, I said “As long as she felt she was ready.”
    I rolled her onto her back in the middle of the bed and proceeded to suckle on her tits all the while Danielle kissed her, I worked my way to her mons area. With each kiss her hips would rock up and down, and her muffled moans grew with each pass of my lips. As my tongue enters her slit she squealed and locked her legs around my head and her arms around Danielle as her body spasm in orgasm. I eased back up to her tits again sucking on her nipples, Danielle released her lips, and I looked her in the eye and asked “Are you ready, this is going be a little bit of pain but it will ease.” She nodded and moaned as my cock parted her pussy lips, finding her vaginal entrance; I slowly pushed into her tight pussy. I eased my cock further into her vagina; her moans grew louder as my cock touched her hymen. I held there not moving until her vaginal wall eased and adjusted to the intrusion. I then pulled out until just the head of my cock remained, then eased it back in until my cock approached her hymen again, I did this several times until she had relaxed and was getting into the new sensations. I entered again this time, she screamed and her eyes went wide as I passed through the obstruction and bottomed out in new territory, I again held motionless until her pain eased and she started slowly rocking her hips accepting the new sensations. Danielle started kissing her again, Bethany’s passion increased as she was fingering Danielle and getting her first fuck at the same time it was just too much as she began to convulse in another orgasm. As she shuddered her fingers were moving faster and faster, Danielle finally swung her leg around placing her pussy only a matter of inches from Bethany’s face. Lowering her pussy down to Bethany’s lips, Bethany devoured Danielle’s pussy causing her to inhale and lock her lips on to mine. I continued to fuck Bethany and Danielle rocked her hips back and forth on Bethany’s face.
    I was approaching the point of no return and I could feel my semen start to boil in my balls and I told them both I was about to come, and I would have to pull out a muffled voice from between Danielle’s legs “come inside me, I am on birth control”, and with that the first strands of come shot deep into womb causing her to start another orgasm, sending Danielle into one of her own. With my cock buried deep inside Bethany we all collapsed in a pile of bodies on the bed laying there in a post coatis bliss. Bethany was the first to speak saying “that was great and I so want to do this again if it is ok with you” we both nodded, she moaned again as my softening cock slid from her pussy. Danielle adjusted herself so that she had access to Bethany’s pussy, she began lightly kissing and licking the leaking fluids from her pussy, this started Bethany’s hips to rock and moans to escape her lips. The more Danielle licked Bethany’s pussy the more she squirmed and wormed her way around until she was able to bury her face into Danielle’s pussy, I sat back watching the sight of two beautiful women rolling, squirming, moaning, and each taking turns being on top. As both women approached their own orgasm each was getting louder and more active, it was almost simultaneous as both exploded in ecstasy, screams muffled by heads crammed deep between legs.
    Both women had collapsed and passed out almost immediately it was such a beautiful sight; I snuggled in next to both and joined them in blissful slumber.

    I awoke to Danielle’s moans; I looked over to find Danielle on her back hand Bethany’s head buried in Danielle’s pussy. I watched for a matter of seconds before realizing that her fingers were wrapped Bethany’s hair and Bethany’s ass was up in the air. I crawled in behind Bethany and slowly entered her from behind; she was so wet and hot with every inch the sensations were mind blowing. Bethany squealed causing Danielle to open her eyes and smiled “It’s about time you wake up we got tired of waiting for you so we started without you.” She said. Bethany Moaned “MMMMM HMMMMM” causing Danielle to close her eyes and start her orgasm, Bethany kept eating Danielle and I kept fucking her slowly increasing the intensity and speed. As Bethany was nearing her first orgasm, she inserted 2 fingers into Danielle and started matching me stroke for stroke. I slid my hand from her hip down to Bethany’s clit, as I start massaging her clit her orgasm hits like a wave, her pussy clamped down on my cock as the streams of cum shot from my cock, muffled screams emit from between Danielle’s legs. The vibrations send Danielle over the edge for a second time; we collapsed next to Danielle my cock buried deep in Bethany’s pussy all three trying to catch their breath. Danielle wrapped her arms around Bethany and gave her a light kiss on the lips then she kissed me, the room was heavy with sexual aromas, we finally started to move again, Danielle was first to jump up and headed for the shower, Bethany had already turned and was entertaining herself sucking on my cock. Danielle jokingly said “I guess we did create a monster.” I smiled and nodded. Bethany was licking and sucking my cock and so I started to finger a very sticky and wet pussy. I urged her to straddle my face placing my tongue flat against her clit then slowly sliding it up to her asshole causing it to pucker and her to moan, I flicked the tip around her clit tasting the residual mixing of our previous love making. The more I licked the more faster she rocked her hips, each time she rocked her body the deeper my cock went into the throat until she had swallowed the full length of my shaft, she would hold until she couldn’t hold her breath then she backed out and lick the head, then proceed to deep throat me again. Danielle walked out of the bathroom as Bethany hit bottom again, Danielle had not been able to take all of my cock and was fascinated as to her nieces’ abilities, and she sat on the bed only inches from Bethany and asked “will you show me how to do that?” Bethany mumbled “yes”. My cock popped out of her mouth with a pop and the tip was presented to Danielle, she took my cock willingly licking the head and shaft then taking it into her mouth she started taking it to the depths of her throat. I was having a hard time keeping my mind on Bethany’s pussy. Danielle started to gag and backed off, Bethany moaned and bit her lip as my tongue circled her clit again, Bethany told Danielle to relax her throat and swallow with each stroke. This time Danielle was able to add an inch to the depth before she gagged. Danielle was determined to swallow my whole shaft, with each stroke she swallowed a little more, until she finally bottomed out at the base of my cock, Bethany started rocking her hips faster and her moans were getting louder as she approached another orgasm, I slid a finger into her pussy lubing it up then slowly inserted it into her sphincter opening of her anus. “OH my God’ was the only intelligible words from her mouth between moans sighs and squeals, then her body went into convulsions. Danielle was working my shaft faster and I was preparing to empty my balls into her throat. Danielle was moaning sending vibrations for through my shaft. The vibrations were too much I could not hold back any longer I shot everything I had down her throat, after she swallowed the last drop she withdrew with big smile. She kissed Bethany saying “Thank you for the lesson, now you two better get cleaned up, I am hungry and I need a cup of coffee.”
    Bethany and Danielle wanted to do some sightseeing, today I just wanted to sit around and do some recuperation after the last 24 hours.

    When the ladies returned, they were tired they had done some horseback riding along the Tetons, and then a short hike after, both were complaining about their bodies hurting. I being the gentleman gave them an option, I said “ I could either make arrangements for the spa or I could be the masseuse and take care of them” Bethany started laughing, but Danielle jumped at the chance, she told her that I was better than any masseuse she had ever been. Bethany said in that case I would like to make an appointment for 2. I said Bodies by Kyle will be open at 9 after relaxation in the whirlpool. They got giddy and changed into their swimsuit and headed to the pool, they were surprised when I didn’t join them. As soon as they left I grabbed my keys and headed to the local store for some supplies.
    Promptly at 9 the ladies returned, they walked in to a candle lit room, both stopped at the door letting their eyes adjust to the light. I met them at inviting them in to my shop, I escorted them to the shower, and both quickly stripped out of their bikinis and jumped in the shower. I enjoyed the view of the women soaping each other down, as they exited the shower and was met with a fluffy towel, they patted each other dry and then were handed a satin robe. They were then escorted to the double French doors where I had placed 2 massage beds I borrowed from the local spa. I positioned each of the women on their back and myself between the beds. I started with Danielle massaging her forehead down her face to her cheeks, behind her ears down her throat and neck to her shoulders down to the tops of her arms. I then proceeded to do the same to Bethany to the same point; I then proceeded down each arm to the palms of her hands lightly kissing each fingertip, and the palm of each hand. I then turned to Danielle and duplicated the same, each of the women were moaning each time my hands touched their skin. I then returned to their shoulders and work my way down across their naked bodies working the same amount at each pass, working areas where there bodies would tense due to sore muscles. I worked my way down the front of each of their bodies and then requested them to flip over and proceeded from the head down across the shoulder down each back, paying special attention to the shoulders, down both side of the spine and hip area. I lightly kissed each of their hips as my fingers worked the area. I then started at the top of the leg, beginning with Bethany; I could not believe how much heat was radiating from her crotch area. I worked down until I was lightly kissing the sole of her foot and each toe. I massaged back up to her hips and then down her other leg mimicking the previous motions on her leg, her legs were parted, the view of her pussy and the amount of moisture was just fascinating and it took her squirming to snap me out of staring. I then repeated the procedure with Danielle and when my hand approached her inner thighs she was just as hot as Bethany and was moaning more with each pass. Like Bethany, Danielle was so hot and wet that there were small droplets forming on the towels below her pussy. I kept massaging both women’s hips and buttocks allowing my finger to slide up and down there pussy’s with each pass dipping it into vagina and up to their tight little anus’ making a circle with the lubricant from their pussy’s making them lubed. I then inserted my thumb into their pussy to the hilt; both women squirmed, moaned and rocked their hips raising them higher into the air. I withdrew my thumb and replaced it with my 2 middle fingers until they bottomed out, I then proceeded to apply pressure to their tight sphincter with my thumbs, slowly inserting the digit in to their tight orifices. As I started to work all my fingers in and out of the women, I would gently squeeze my digits together; I could feel my fingers touching each other through the soft tissue of their inner cavities. With each pass the women moaned louder and their hips rocked faster and with more force, until they were worked into frenzy; Bethany was the first to start with orgasm spasms followed closely by Danielle. After their bodies stopped twitching Bethany lazily looked a Danielle and breathlessly commented “That was great I am wet and my stomach feels like a bowl of jelly just from a massage, WOW”. Danielle said “Me too and he has given me a massages before but this one was fantastic!”
    The next day, since we wanted to see Glacier National park, we departed heading north into Montana, and other than a few bathroom breaks, switch off of drivers and a quick we drove straight through. We arrived late at the bed and breakfast luckily they were expecting us that late. Not wanting to create suspicion Bethany had her own room. We awoke late and headed out over the mountains site seeing with a final destination of Coeur d’ Alene. As we traveled made several stops took lots of pictures, I was even able to receive a daring roadside blow job, by both women and as I was approaching orgasm a vehicle came along and screwed it up.
    It was a lot of driving and our sightseeing got a little lengthy, and I made a major mistake in my directions and I didn’t figure it out until it was too late we decided to stay in a small town. The Motel wasn’t much to look at from the outside but we were only planning on staying overnight and get underway in the morning. We walked got in our room and realized it was a suite, the room had Jacuzzi, king size bed and in room sauna. We all showered and after dinner we headed back to the room admiring the picturesque view the mountains around us were purple with the setting sun, the temperature was just starting to chill the air. I walked with a beautiful woman on each arm, enjoyed the looks I was receiving from the young men, the old men and the women all appeared to be envious. We walked and talked about our new future and that starting either tomorrow or at the latest the next we would be set up in our new apartment. Bethany was a little quiet as we walked; we arrived back at the motel, we were going to grab some snacks from the vending machine and head back to the room. Bethany said she was going to grab her jacket and take a walk do some thinking. I looked at Danielle and she asked Bethany if she could join her, Bethany agreed and they departed. I sat back watching a movie, not paying too much attention to the movie more thinking about what is concerning our young passenger. They returned as the movie ended, I turned the TV off, looking at Bethany I could tell she had been crying I asked “everything ok?” Bethany burst into tears again ran over to me and buried her head into my shoulder, Danielle approached and wrapped her arms around both of us sandwiching Bethany between us. I asked “what is up beautiful?” She sat on the edge of the bed and began to explain that it didn’t hit her until returning from the restaurant that she would have to head home soon and face her parents, and that her new experience would only be a fond memory.
    I asked Danielle to have a seat next to Bethany; I commenced to explain that the nice thing about riding alone it gives you plenty of time to think. I told them how I “May have a way that it does not need to end, but if it doesn’t work out we have to be happy with what we had.” I continued by asking Bethany “Are you sure you want to remain with us?” Her head nodded vigorously, I then looked at Danielle and asked “Are you willing to accept the responsibility of being the only blood relative within 1000 miles?” Danielle shook her head vigorously. I said “Good, we are going to stay here a couple more days while I work out the details, now go get naked we are going to enjoy this Jacuzzi, they both jumped up and threw their arms around my neck and gave me a kiss. I began to draw the water for the Jacuzzi while they quickly threw off their clothes, I was enjoying the view and lost track of time, so much so that I almost ran the water over the edge of the tub. After the ladies entered the tub it was my turn to get naked, I played it to the hilt mimicking the dancers I had seen in the past. The ladies giggled as the clothing came off; I finally removed the last of my clothing and slipped into the tub between the ladies. The ladies were relaxing in the bubbles, and looked so beautiful I couldn’t help but spinning around so I was facing them. I reached out gently filled my hand with a breast of each of the women, they both moaned as I worked the whole breast, and tweaked the nipples. I slid my hands to the opposite breasts and continued my ministrations, their moans continued, getting deeper and faster. I worked my hands down across their abdomens to their mons area lightly stroking their thin strips of pubic hair. Both ladies were resting their heads on the edge of the Jacuzzi with their eyes closed; I jumped a little when I felt 2 hands reaching for my cock. While I was enjoying the feel of their hands on my cock, I was sliding my finger through their vulva areas, Bethany was the first to spasm with an orgasm as I inserted my finger into her vagina, and her actions were so active it created large waves in the tub splashing water onto the floor. Danielle slid out of the pool lying on the side allowing me access to eat her pussy as I slid over to the edge, and lowered my lips to her lower lips. I passed my tongue across her pussy up to her clit; she rolled her hips up and squealed as I flicked my tongue over her clit. As I continued working on Danielle, Bethany worked her way around until she was face to face with the one eyed monster; she wasted no time to begin an aggressive blow job. Danielle’s hips rocked and she squealed with each pass her breathing could only be classified as panting. Bethany forced me onto my back on the edge of the tub and Danielle swung her legs over my head and lowered her pussy onto my face. Danielle was watching Bethany suck my cock; Danielle wrapped her hands in Bethany’s hair, gently pulling her to her feet and towards her. Danielle kissed Bethany continued to draw Bethany towards her until she was straddling my hips, Danielle reached down and aimed my cock towards Bethany’s pussy, then with her other hand gently urged Bethany to sit down on my cock. As Bethany sunk onto my cock she moaned and her spasms increased, the moans were coming so fast from both women that I had a hard time distinguishing which it was coming from. Danielle’s hips were rocking on my face and Bethany was starting to ride my cock with increased speed. The women again locked lips I reached for Bethany’s clit and found that Danielle’s hand was already there, so I reached for Danielle’s clit and found that Bethany had the space occupied. I inserted my thumb into Danielle’s pussy and slowly inserted my finger into rectum; this caused a muffled scream from Danielle as she went from nearing orgasm to full blown spasms, I shot my first ropes of cum into Bethany pushing over the edge with another orgasm.
    It took all we could do just to rinse off and that is only because we had the water already ran, we popped the plug and crawled into bed naked, and pretty much passed out.
    The next morning we found little café, had coffee and breakfast, all three we were still a little shot from last night, but we did our best to replenish our energies. After we were walking around town when the ladies found an antique shop, I excused myself to make a phone call leaving the women shopping and visiting. When I was out of ear shot I dialed Paul, when he answered I explained the situation to him, NO I am not stupid I just explained the situation about Bethany wanting to stay in Washington but her parents wanted her to attend school back east. What the ladies didn’t know was Paul’s father was the Chancellor of Washington State University and if things work out I could probably get Bethany into school in Washington at least for her generals and if she wanted to go back east to complete college I figured she would at least be in good graces with her parents that she would continue her education. Paul said he would get back to me in a couple hours.
    Like clockwork was a little after lunch when my phone rang, the ladies looked at me funny; I winked and excused myself again. Paul gave me the phone number to his father and said that Bethany was pretty much accepted and all I needed to do was let him know where he could retrieve her school records. I had always had a very good relationship with Bethany’s parents, so the next call was to Dave, Bethany’s dad. I started by saying ”Dave you I have talked before about Bethany, and you were pretty adamant about her attending college, she was saying that she did not get accepted into your alma mater, and she wants to take the year off.” “I know it is a little tense between you two, but, I have an Idea to keep her in college and give you a break from each other.” I proceeded, “The father of a classmate of mine is the chancellor of U of W and will accept her based on what I know about her GPA.” I Continued “She would be able to start this fall if you approve, she could take generals and then try again next year to finish back east.” Dave was silent through the whole thing and there was a pause, then the only question was from Stephanie Bethany’s mom who had been listening on the other extension, “Where would she stay?” I explained “With us having a two bedroom apartment she could stay with us if she wanted if not we would help her find a place of her own, either way we would assist her while she was out here, and you know how Danielle is about education, it is very important to her.” “The final point I will make is if Bethany does not maintain the GPA that you think she is capable of we will drive her back ourselves.” With that I asked them to think about it and let me know what they thought about it. It was Dave to speak “I want my daughter to have a good education and it means across the country then I am willing to try it, what do you think Stephanie?” there was another pause and then she answered, “I agree, if she needs anything let us know.” I said they would be the first to know; I lied and said “I am not even sure if Bethany was interested in doing this.” I returned to a series of questions, I smiled and said “All in due time.”
    We rented some bikes and spent part of the afternoon touring the town, and the rest of the afternoon on the river after we rented a kayak from a place called Crazy Woman Kayaks. While kayaking we landed on an island and do some nude tanning. I don’t think any of us were too concerned about being seen, we were not from the area so we wouldn’t have to worry about seeing them again.
    We decided we would just grab a 6 pack and a couple of subs then head back to the motel. We each took turns showering and eating, and enjoying a little relaxing conversation. I was the last one showered as I came out wrapped in a towel, I was met with candle light and light music. I asked “So what’s up beautiful s?” I emphasized the “s” they giggled and stated “Oh Nothing, we just thought that you have been taking care of us this whole trip that maybe we can take care of you tonight.” I was advised to lie down, I was attempting to protest, and I also wanted to see where this was going. I lay in the middle of the bed on my stomach; they both said “Not” I rolled onto my back. Each of the ladies grasped one of my arms, pulled it above my head and attached a silky sash to my wrists; the other end was already attached to the bed. With my hands restrained I was not able to reach the ladies, they giggle as I realized too late that they had restrained my legs as well. Danielle smiled kissed me and asked, “Are you afraid?” I shook my head “no”. Bethany laughed and said “That is your first mistake, you should be very afraid, we are going to extract all that information you have been secretly collecting all day.” I laughed and said “All you had to do is ask.” Danielle said “Too late.” Now I was a little concerned until Bethany stripped out of her robe and all she had on was a bustier pushing her tits up, Danielle removed her robe exposing a black lace choker and a gold waist chain. They approached from both sides; they both kissed my cheeks, working down to my neck. They would give a light kiss and then ask I wonder what was said today hmmm and then they would give another kiss. They had worked their way down to my nipples, their breaths, their lips; their tongues were driving me nuts. I pleaded “Please release me so I can use my hands at least.” They only had this evil laugh. Danielle told Bethany shut him up, so I can focus on other matters. Bethany looked back at her then at me she jumped up and lowered her pussy to my lips; Danielle complimented her “good thinking.” Bethany smiled and moaned, and bit her lip as I started licking her vulva, slowly inserting my tongue deeper with each pass. Danielle kissed her and then returned to kissing across my abdomen to the base of my cock. Bethany was rocking her hips, squeezing her right breast with her left hand and running her other hand into her own hair. Danielle kissed her way up to the top of my cock head kissing and licking the tip, causing me to inhale sharply, and as I did so I sucked in Bethany’s clit causing her to squeal. Danielle worked her magic on my cock she had it buried to the hilt in her throat (thank you Bethany for teaching her that). Bethany was rocking her hips covering my whole face with pussy juice; I loved the flavor, smell and the way it felt on my face. Danielle released my cock and climbed aboard impaling herself on my cock in one swift motion causing her to scream in ecstasy Bethany’s hips locked around my head as she started her first orgasm. She threw her arms around Danielle kissing her; Danielle rocked her hips on my cock, slowly increasing her speed. I didn’t stop eating Bethany she was out of breath and trying to get me to stop and wanting me to continue all at the same time. Danielle’s speed was up to a fury when I sucked in on Bethany’s clit again putting her over the edge a second time. This time it was a muffled scream, Bethany’s face was being held tightly to Danielle’s breast, the vibrations from her scream pushed Danielle over the edge, I could feel her pussy clamp onto my cock as her body slipped into convulsions. Both women were totally drained as sat there holding each other up, it was such a picture and the feel of Danielle’s pussy milking my cock sent me over the edge shooting ropes of semen deep into her pussy. Both women collapsed next to me completely out of breath. It took some time until the women regained enough strength to untie me from my restraints, then the fun started, grabbed each of the ladies restraining them with the same restraints they used on me. Danielle towards the head of the bed and Bethany to the foot end, they were giggling and half heartily protesting me tying them up. By the time I secured them their legs were entwined with each other, their pussy mere inches apart. I proceeded to torture the exhausted women, starting with tweaking their nipples causing slight pain then kissing them and suckling on them until they were moaning again and gyrating again. As I was teasing them I was explaining to them the conversations I had during the day and that if Bethany didn’t do as she was told I would have to spank her. The women were so lost in my services they were receiving, by this time I had worked down both their stomachs and was now fingering their pussies with 2 fingers in each; I worked my fingers in and out while rolling them side to side. Neither was understanding what was being said about Bethany being able to stay dependent on her grades, but I was enjoying the view of both fighting their restraints was almost too much for me. Both squealed when their orgasm hit almost simultaneously shaking the bed violently. I think Bethany passed out for a short time, but I was not sure. The bonds were removed with little resistance, both lay there panting and every once in a while a little tremor would ripple through their bodies.
    It took almost 20 minutes for what was said to register, Bethany was talking when her eyes shot wide open, mouth dropped, then she sat straight up looked at Danielle and shouted “I CAN STAY, I CAN STAY!!!” Both women jumped up and start bouncing around on the bed hand in hand cheering. I was happy but I was tired I swatted both of their butts and told them it was “bedtime get your sexy asses to bed”, we retired in a Bethany sandwich.
    We must have been pretty tired; when we woke we were in the same position we were in when we went to bed. Bethany was spooning with me and Danielle was spooning with her, Bethany had her hand full of Danielle’s tit and my cock pressing against Bethany’s tight little butt. I started to move when Bethany asked “Kyle I like it there, would you think me strange if I ask you to fuck me there?” I was a little shocked to say the least, but she continued “You have been gentle so far on everything we have done together, besides you said you would do anything for me.” Danielle chimed in “You did say that you know,” and giggled. She jumped up grabbed some lubricant, then using a couple of pillows propped her butt into the air. I gently massaged her pussy and I could not believe how wet Bethany was the juices were just flowing. Danielle applied some lubricant to Bethany’s tight opening, making little circles relaxing the muscles.
    I slid my cock into her wet pussy, while Danielle worked 2 fingers into Bethany’s rectum, Bethany was moaning with each pass of her fingers, and squirmed with every motion of my cock. Bethany was biting her lip and groaned as I pulled my cock out of her pussy. Danielle massaged and held Bethany’s butt, as I aimed the head of my cock at the opening and gently pushed popping the head past her tight sphincter. She gasped and let out a squeal at the same time, I was still, allowing her time to get accustomed to the intrusion. I felt her relax so I eased deeper into her opening, pausing to allow her to relax, pulling back then easing a little deeper than I was before. Danielle kissed me and said “I have never seen it from this angle; usually I am the one with my head buried in the pillow.” She leaned down kissed Bethany and asked her “How you doing baby girl?” Bethany just panted and moaned “MMMMMMM, HHHHHMMMM.” Danielle teased “I don’t think she can handle any more you better take it out.” I slowly withdrew until the head of my cock was about to pop out, Bethany shouted “if that comes out you both are in big trouble!” Danielle added more lube to my cock, I then proceeded to ease it back into Bethany’s rectum, Bethany moaned as each inch of my cock penetrated to the full depths. I repeated and with each pass began increasing speed, Bethany’s eyes were tilting back in her head and her lip was quivering sweat was pouring off her forehead, soaking her hair. Bethany slid her had between her legs and started rubbing her clit, between her motions and my pumping Bethany’s hips were bouncing like she was in a rodeo. Danielle was massaging her clit while watching Bethany get her rectum reamed; Bethany locked her legs as her orgasms hit her full force, her body shaking the whole bed. Watching the scene unveil in front of her pushed Danielle over the edge straightening her like a board, her fingers buried deep within her pussy.
    After everyone regained their senses, and my cock popped out of Bethany’s nice little ass, we jumped in the shower and cleaned up for the day. We decided to hang around the town for the day and then depart tomorrow early since we had a long day of driving to get to our new apartment.
    By afternoon I notice Bethany was walking and sitting a little funny, I asked if she was ok. She said she was and that she would not change it for the world and wanted to do it again.
    We departed before sunup heading over the Rockies and after a few breaks and over the Cascades to our new home. Bethany was set up in her own room but spent most night in our room, but that is another story…..


  • Becoming Daddy’s Good Girl 6: Good Girl’s Naughty Bath

    Font size : +


    Melody’s mother comes home early from her trip and catches the good girl naked with Daddy.

    Becoming Daddy’s Good Girl
    Chapter Six: Good Girl’s Naughty Bath
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2016

    I trembled as I faced my mother. She stood in the entrance to the house, her arms folded beneath her breasts, her long hair gathered in a braid that was a twin for mine. She wore her typical, conservative dress, looking like a fifty’s housewife.

    I was naked. My eighteen-year-old body was covered in the silvery streaks of dried cum. Daddy stood behind me. We had just returned from the private dungeon owned by one of Daddy’s friends. There—before a dozen other Master’s and their slave girls of various ages, including a few my age—I had been flogged, canned, and spanked before every man there fucked me and came on me.

    It was all to prove I was Daddy’s good girl. In the two weeks since Mom had left to take care of her aging parents, I had fulfilled all her roles in the house. I cooked all the meals, kept the house clean, and performed her wifely duties.

    I fucked Daddy and I loved it.

    I was his sex slave now. I proved it today. I was good and finally had earned the right to wear a choker, my slave collar. I was supposed to get it when we returned home. But all my joy had evaporated when I saw Mom.

    She was home a week early.

    She knew Daddy was my lover.

    She would be furious. It was incest. It was cheating. She would be furious with Daddy. She would call the police and file for divorce and everything would be ruined. Why couldn’t she just stay with Grandma and Grandpa and my stupid sister Alice. Why did she have to come back?

    Tears beaded my eyes. I trembled. I should say something, anything, but what could I say?

    “Well, that’s it?” Mom asked, arching an eyebrow. “That’s how you greet your mother after not seeing her for two weeks?”

    I blinked then my jaw dropped.

    “I thought I raised you better than that,” she said.

    “So did I,” rumbled Daddy.

    I glanced back at him. He wore a pair of blue jeans and a leather vest that left his bare chest half-exposed. He was muscular and covered in barbwire tattoos. Fiery tattoos covered his arms like sleeves, and a naked woman, kneeling, a collar about her throat adorned his arm. He was so sexy and handsome. I loved him so much.

    And there was disappointment in his eyes.

    I swallowed. “I-it’s nice to see you, Mom.”

    “No hug? No kiss on the cheek?” My mom shook her head. “I’m sorry, Sir, for not raising her better.”

    “You’ve done a fine job,” Daddy answered. Then he gave my ass a smack.

    I yelped. My ass was a mass of bruises from being spanked and caned. My entire back hurt from the flogging. I took a step forward, trembling, then swallowed and approached my mom. I glanced at her, biting my lip, afraid she would turn into a monster, that this apparent acceptance was all a ruse to trick me.

    I hugged her, stood on my toes, and gave her a chaste kiss on the cheek. Her arms went around me, resting on my lower back. When I tried to break away, she wouldn’t let go. I squirmed, swallowing, wondering what she would do to me.

    “I think you can give me a better kiss than that, all things considered.” She had a wicked smile on her lips that definitely was at odds with her fifty’s housewife look. “I mean, you’ve sucked your daddy’s cock after all.”

    “Mom,” I gasped and blushed. Hearing her say it was so embarrassing. I squirmed in her arms.

    “I heard you and Sun enjoying his cock last weekend.” She gave a wicked giggle. “Mmm, it was so hot fingering my cunt while hearing you suck and bob on his dick. And it was such naughty sounds the two of you made.”

    That was last Saturday. Sun, my best friend and now lover, had spent the night. Daddy showed us his dungeon Friday night then on Saturday, he took us to the mall were he teased us with vibrators and fucked me in the ass in public. But before we went shopping, we sucked his cock while he had phone sex with Mom.

    “I can’t believe you heard us,” I groaned, even more embarrassed.

    “Oh, you blush prettily. Now give your mom a proper kiss.”

    Before I could move, her lips bent down and seized mine. I stiffened. Her lips were so soft yet hungry. Her hands tightened on my burning back, pulling my naked, cum-stained body close to hers. She moaned, her tongue brushing my lips. I squirmed more, so aware that Daddy watched us.

    My pussy boiled with excitement. My arms tightened about my mom and I kissed her back. Our tongues met. My eyes closed. I became so aware of the swell of her large breasts through her blouse. I sighed, my pussy growing hotter and hotter, my hips undulating, pressing against her.

    And then she broke the kiss. “Ooh, that’s more like it.” She pressed her forehead against mine, the tips of our noses brushing. “I missed you. I’m so glad you took care of your daddy while I was gone. I’m so proud of you, Melody.”

    “You are?”

    “She needs a bath, slave,” Daddy said, walking up beside us. Mom broke away and then threw her arms around Daddy’s neck and kissed him.

    My eyes widened at the passion of it. Mom melted against Daddy. She clung to him like I did, with all the desperate desire of a schoolgirl. And Daddy responded. He kissed her hard. His hands seized her ass, squeezing it like it was his property.

    It was. Mom was his slave. She wore a choker around her neck, a heart-shaped pendant dangling from it. She had worn it every day that I could remember. Sometimes I wondered if she took it off to sleep. It was the symbol of her submission.

    And soon I would get my own.

    Disappointment soured through me. I hoped I would be Daddy’s new slave, replacing Mom, but it was clear that he loved her so much. I blinked away tears as they kept kissing and kissing and kissing, Mom grinding on him like a wanton whore in heat.

    Finally, the broke the kiss. Mom panted. “Two weeks. I missed you so much, Sir. So much.”

    “I know.” He stroked her braid—Daddy liked braids, he used mine as a leash. “I missed you, slave.”

    “Even with Melody here?” Mom had a mischievous smile on her lips.

    “Even with Melody.” He glanced at me. “Though she was such a sweet distraction.”

    That was it? Just a distraction? I squirmed, fighting tears.

    “Oh, don’t say it like that,” Mom said. “Look at her, you’re breaking her heart. You loved every second of her submission, didn’t you, Sir?”

    “Careful,” Daddy said, his voice stern.

    “Sir,” she said, her voice tight. “Show your daughter how much you love her and how much her submission has meant to you.”

    “Are you giving me an order, slave?”

    She flashed a sweet smile. “Never, Sir, just wifely advice. But if you felt I went too far, I will go fetch the belt or cane or paddle and you can discipline me right now.”

    Daddy groaned then broke away. He walked over to me and lifted my chin, staring into my eyes. “I love your mother.”

    I nodded my head, tears built in the corners of my eyes, crested, then fell down my cheeks.

    “But that doesn’t me I don’t love you as much.” His strong thumb brushed away my tear. “Watching you obey, watching you transform into my good girl has been wonderful. I cherished every second of it. So don’t cry. And don’t think it ends. You and your mother will both serve me from now on.”

    “Together,” Mom said, her voice as excited as a teenager’s. “I’ve been dreaming of this since I delivered you and Alice.”

    “Alice, too?” I gasped. “But she’s so…”

    “Bad?” Daddy grinned. “We’ll straighten her out.”

    Then he kissed me. And it was as wonderful as the kiss he shared with mom. I could tell. Just as much passion. I trembled in his arms. He held me. So strong. His lips were rough, the opposite of Mom’s. I closed my eyes and let myself get lost to his love.

    Daddy still loved me. I was still his good girl.

    Daddy broke the kiss, a hint of a smile on his lips. “June, I believe I commanded you to bathe my new slave.”

    “You did, Sir. And it was horrible of me to delay.” Mom took my hand. “Come on, sweetie. You are covered in cum. Lucky slut.”

    I blushed again. It was so weird. I let Mom lead me away from Daddy. I threw a look over my shoulder at him. He watched us both, his cock straining his jeans. He wanted this. Mother and daughter sharing incestuous passion and serving him.

    What a wicked Daddy.

    My pussy grew hotter, juices trickling down my thighs, as Mom led me by the hand upstairs to the Master Bathroom. I had come to think of it as mine, just like the Master Bedroom. She nodded in approval when she saw how clean it was.

    “Boy, Daddy really spanked you hard,” she said in the bathroom. She admired my ass. “What a delicious shade. Purple and red. I bet it hurts.”

    “So much.”

    “And you love it, right?”

    I nodded my head. “It reminds me that I was his good girl and submitted.”

    “And you’re a masochist just like your mom.” She smiled. “Two weeks and not spanked once. It’s been torture. And your sister…”

    “Where is Alice?”

    “At Donna’s. She’s spending the night. Out of our hair.” My mom paused. “We’ll need your help to break her in. I know she wants it, no girl gets in that much trouble when she knows her daddy will spank her if she doesn’t get off on it.”

    I blushed, understanding.

    “But that’s for later,” she said. She let out a purr. “Mmm, but you have a tight, little body. And these breasts.” I gasped as Mom cupped my round, naked tits. She squeezed them then her thumbs brushed my hard nipples. I shivered at the sensations. “Teenage firm. I bet your daddy loved them.”

    “He did…does, Mom.” I squirmed. “It’s so weird to hear you say this stuff.”

    “Because you thought I’m your stuffy mom.” She winked at me. “Just because I dressed like this? I know, it’s so conservative. I look like the type of woman that wouldn’t know what to do with a cock.”
    I giggled.

    “Which is why your Daddy make me dress like this. It makes him so hard because he knows I’m wearing the sluttiest underwear on beneath. Because I am his whore. I’ll do anything for him. I’ve fucked so many men while he watched, pleasing them to make him happy. He’s even prostituted me.”

    “Men paid Daddy to have sex with you?”

    “And I came so hard as he sold me.” She shivered and squeezed my tits. “Ooh, let’s get you bathed and we’ll talk. No more secrets.”

    Mom turned on the faucet, kneeling by the bath like she had when I was a child, sticking her hand underneath it, making sure the water was just the right temperature before she put in the stopper. The water filled and she grabbed the bottle of pink bubbles.

    It should have been in the other upstairs bath. The one I normally used.

    “You were expecting to bathe me?” I blinked.

    “Sweetie, your Daddy and I worked this out before I left. Right down to me catching you coming back from the dungeon. He thought it would be funny if it was a surprise. I wanted to tell you right after he seduced you, but he likes his little jokes.”

    “He does?” I had trouble believing that. Daddy was always so…remote. Strong. Authoritative. He sometimes didn’t seem like a real person but a force of nature. A sexy, dominating presence demanding my submission and giving me such ecstasy.

    “Yes.” she swirled her hand through the water as it filled, the pink bubbles spreading, the bubblegum flavor brushing my nose. “Now hop in, and I’m going to wash every inch of your body.”

    The way she said it sent an excited flutter through me. There was no denying the sexual nature of her words. “Yes…Mommy.”

    She smiled. “Mommy. You haven’t called me that in years. I love it. Now get your cute keister in the bath. Daddy wants you scrubbed clean.”

    I did. I groaned as I sank in. The warm water rose up my thighs and then engulfed my sore ass. I it was heavenly. I knelt in the water then leaned back. She shut it off, the water only filling up to just above my waist, leaving my stomach and breasts dry. I sighed again, my bruised ass drinking in the warmth.

    While Mommy stripped.

    I watched her, suddenly eager to see what she looked like. I had caught glimpses of her naked body before. I even once saw Daddy spank her in their bedroom, the door cracked open. She had such a beautiful ass. But this was different.

    She was stripping for me.
    She worked down the buttons of her blouse. It was so frumpy and boring. And then I smiled as her bra came into view, bright red and covered in frilly lace. The fabric was mesh, her nipples poking through hard. It was a whore’s bra.

    A slave’s bra.

    She smiled as she unzipped her skirt. “You like Mommy’s bra?”

    I nodded my head. “It’s so wicked.”

    “I love wearing it around people. They have no idea.” Her skirt fell off. She wore a thong, the waistband matching lace to the bra, the cloth diving down the front of her shaved pussy also mesh, her clit and engorged pussy lips pressing against it.

    “You’re wet.”

    “Well, I have a sexy daughter to bathe,” she smiled then unfastened her bra. It clasped in the front. Her large breasts spilled out, nipples hard. I groaned and squirmed, pressing my thighs together as I admired them. I had sucked on Sun’s small tits. Now I wanted Mom’s.

    She knelt beside the tub, only in her thong, and grabbed the loofah. She squirted body wash into the pink sponge and worked it into a froth. Then she reached into the bath and pulled out my right leg, lifting it up.

    I shuddered as she ran the sponge up and down my calf, washing away the remaining traces of cum. I groaned, shivers running up my leg to my pussy as she washed me. Her eyes burned as she stared at me.

    “So you always knew you wanted me and Alice to be Daddy’s sex slaves?”

    She nodded. “Just like I was your Grandpa’s sex slave.”

    My eyes widened. “What?”

    Mom smiled, the sponge washing farther down my leg to my thigh. “Yes, your Grandfather, my Daddy, was such a handsome man when I was younger. It’s such a shame his health is failing. He took my cherry while Grandma held my legs apart. Ooh, that was amazing. You know that feeling.”

    My pussy clenched as I remembered Daddy taking my cherry in the changing room. “Yes.”

    “I was his sex slave. He took me to dungeons. It’s where I met your Daddy. He was just getting into the lifestyle and, well, we had a lot of fun playing together.”

    The sponge washed farther down my thigh. My pussy tingled, my toes curling. I wanted her to wash my dirty cunt.

    “So you stopped being your Daddy’s good girl?” I asked, shocked.

    “I did. Because I fell in love with Mark. Your Daddy.” Her smile was radiant. “So Grandpa sold me to Daddy as part of our wedding ceremony. When he gave away the bride, it was quite literal. That’s where your Daddy gave me this choker.” She touched the heart-shaped locket about her neck.

    “How could you?” I asked. It…offended me that she would stop being her Daddy’s good girl. “I would never stop being Daddy’s girl.”

    Mommy laughed. “Oh, we’ll see. When you meet that special Dom that makes your heart flutter, you might change your mind.”

    “Never,” I said, shaking my head.

    She just gave me a smile. Then she slid the sponge up my leg, away from my pussy. I moaned in disappointment then gasped as her tongue licked at the sole of my foot to my toes. I groaned, shuddering as her tongue swirled around my toes then she sucked on them, her cheeks hollowing.

    Funny sensations washed down my thighs to my pussy. I gasped, my cunt clenching. It was…so different. Almost ticklish, but so exciting. I leaned back, letting Mommy worship my toes, sucking them clean while she stroked my calf with her fingernails, lightly scratching.

    “Mommy, yes,” I sighed.

    She popped her mouth off my big toe. “Like that, slut.”

    “Yes, Mommy.”

    “Good. I’m so glad you’re as much a slut as your mother.”

    As she sucked my toe back into her mouth, I moaned, “Me, too, Mommy. Daddy’s slut.” Always. I would never give him up. I would be his good girl forever.

    The sucking on my toe made my head swim. I groaned, my eyes fluttering. I squirmed as she worked her way from toe to toe, each one making me more and more excited. The water splashed and the bubbles washed against my stomach as I squirmed.

    Then she switched foots, stroking and cleaning with the sponge while her tongue swirled and her lips nibbled. My breasts heaved as my excitement grew. The sponge crept down my thigh, washing in circles, nearing my pussy.

    “Please,” I moaned as she neared my pussy, her cheeks hollowing as she sucked my toe. “Please, wash my dirty cunt.”

    Her mouth popped off. “Such a dirty cunt. How many dicks fuck you?”

    “I don’t remember. A lot. A Black Master fucked me up the ass. His cock was huge.”

    “That would be Master Rex. And did he have Tiffany, his White slave, with him?”

    I nodded my head. “She lubed his cock.”

    “Mmm, you are making Mommy’s cunt so wet picturing that big, Black dick reaming your tiny, White ass.” Her hand slid the sponge up my thigh to my stomach. She leaned over, her tits resting on the lip of the bathtub. “And did you cum?”

    “So hard, Mommy,” I moaned. “Like when Daddy fucks me. I kept cumming and cumming.”

    The sponge washed circles across my stomach, cleaning off the dried cum staining my flesh. I groaned and squirmed, my poor pussy begging for attention. Everywhere the sponge touched me sent rippling tingles across my skin, ending at my clit and making it ache more and more.

    Mom purred as she washed the sponge higher. “They drenched your tits. They really liked cumming on them.”

    “And my ass,” I moaned as the sponge grazed the bottom swell of my breasts.

    “I can’t blame them. You have your mother’s ass.”

    I giggled with her. The jealousy I felt earlier was gone. I was glad we were both able to talk to free, to share our kinky desires. There were no barriers between us. We could talk about anything. How many other mothers and daughters could say that? How many mothers were afraid to admit all the naughty things they’ve done in their bedroom, ashamed of what they did? How many daughters were terrified that their mothers would judge them for the new desires raging through their maturing bodies?

    “I love you, Mommy,” I said.

    She paused then a huge smile crossed her lips. “Love you, too, sweetie.”

    “Will you wash my cunt now?”

    She laughed. “Little sneak. No. Besides, have you asked our Master for permission if you can cum?”

    “No, Mommy,” I sighed as she went back to washing me.

    She leaned over as her sponge washed the bottom of my breast. I gasped as she sucked my nipple, covered in dried cum, into her mouth. Tingles shot down to my clit as she swirled her tongue about my nub.

    “Oh, Mommy, yes, clean up all those men’s cum. Make me clean for Daddy.”

    She dropped the sponge into water as she sucked and licked, abandoning pretense. Her hand slid up my side and cupped my other breast. I leaned my head back, squirming, my poor pussy growing even hotter, itching to be touched. I clenched my hands on the bathtub’s rim, fighting the urge to finger myself.

    Her lips popped off my nipple and her tongue swirled around my breast. She licked in circles around my mound, cleaning up the jizz with her tongue. It was so naughty. She was such a slut. I loved it.

    “Mommy, yes,” I moaned. “Ooh, yes. You’re slut just like me. Mmm, clean up all that cum. You love it.”

    “So much,” she moaned. “I wish it was fresh. That would be even better.”

    “Yes,” I moaned in agreement, squirming at the wicked thrill. “Maybe Daddy will cum on my tits and you can lick me clean.”

    “Oh, he will. And I will.”

    Her mouth licked over to my other breast, falling a line of silvery cum. She licked around my breast, her own tits dangling. I squeezed one and she moaned. Her breast was so soft and pillowy, not firm like mine or Sun’s. I found her nipple, so fat. I rolled it between my fingers, bringing more moans from her lips.

    She sucked on my left nipple as both my hands played with her breasts. It was so hot to roll and pinch those nipples between my fingers. I once nursed from these breasts. I shuddered, releasing her nipples. My fingers dug into her soft tits as the excitement swelled through me.

    “Oh, Mommy, yes,” I groaned. “Oh, yes. Clean my nipple with your mouth. Oh, yes. Such a wicked Mommy. I love it. You’re making my pussy so hot. I hope you’ll clean it next. With your tongue. Oh, Mommy, I want you to eat my pussy. That would be so hot. We could lick each other while Daddy watches.”

    The door opened. Daddy walked in. Mom sucked harder. She wiggled her ass as Daddy watched us. I groaned, my nipple aching in Mommy’s ass. My fingers pinched her nipples hard as I stared at Daddy’s naked body.

    His cock hardened before him, swelling as he watched the incestuous sight of his wife sucking on his daughter’s nipple. I groaned, my eighteen-year-old body shuddering as a new wave of hot lust washed out of my cunt.

    “Daddy, she’s washing me. She’s getting me all clean for you.”

    “I can see that,” he groaned. “Your Mommy always was an obedient slut.”

    Mommy sucked harder, moaning about my nipple. She was excited by Daddy watching. I understood. She wiggled her ass at him, enticing him. She had a hot pussy beneath her thong just like I did. She was dripping wet, eager to be fucked by her husband and master.

    I felt so close to my mom. We were the same.

    Her teeth nipped my nipple. I gasped at the pain, shuddering in the bath. She had a smile on her lips. She knew I loved it. She bit again, tugging on it, stretching out my nipple and bringing a low groan from my lips.

    “Damn, June,” Daddy groaned. “I pictured this, but to see you do it… Have you washed her pussy yet?”

    Her mouth popped off my nipple. “I waited for you to arrive, Sir. How do you want me to wash her? Sponge? Fingers? Tongue?”

    “Fingers.” He fell to his knees behind Mommy and smacked her ass. “Finger our little girl’s cunt, slave. Make her cum. She’s earned it. You should have seen it, June. How she was in the dungeon. She’s just like you. She loved every moment of it. She hit subspace and didn’t want me to stop. The spankings were on the verge of drawing blood.”

    Mommy smiled at me. Her wet fingers trailed down between my breasts, leaving beads of water behind. I squirmed as she went lower and lower. This time she would reach my pussy and she would make me cum.

    Daddy had given us permission.

    I stared into her dark eyes as she went lower and lower. I trembled as she reached my stomach. Her fingers circled around my bellybutton. I moaned as she teased me. A wicked smile cross her lush lips. My nipples tingled, remembering Mommy sucking on me.

    And then her fingers dipped beneath the water and brushed my shaved pudenda. She caressed my pubic mound as I spread my legs wider apart. Daddy’s eyes watched her, hungry. His hand held her braid. I licked my lips as she went deeper beneath the water, her fingers growing nearer and nearer to my aching sex.

    She touched my clit.

    “Mommy,” I squealed. It was the lightest graze, but I was so excited my clit throbbed and pleasure sparked through me. Water splashed as my hips bucked. My ass flared with pain as I sat back down. But it was worth it.

    Mommy gasped, her eyes widening. Daddy grunted and his groin smacked into Mommy’s ass. He fucked her. Mommy purred her delight, hips undulating back into Daddy’s thrusts as her fingers stroked my vulva, sliding up and down, teasing my engorged flesh but staying away from the really sensitive bits.

    “June,” Daddy grunted. “You practiced your kegels?”

    “Every day, Sir.” Mommy’s face contorted and Daddy groaned. “See.”

    “Yes,” he growled, chest rippling as he plowed Mommy hard.

    “Kegels?” I panted as her fingers traced my pussy lips, brushing my engorged labia.

    “Exorcising your pussy muscles to keep your cunt nice and tight so you can do this…” Her face contorted and Daddy groaned. “And make your Master feel amazing.”

    “Yes,” he grunted. “Your mother has a tight cunt.” Daddy smacked her ass. “Such a cunt. Damn, I missed your pussy, slave.”

    “I missed your cock, Sir.”

    It was so hot. Her fingers stroked me faster and faster. I squirmed, sharing this moment with my family. Her fingers pressed into my folds, caressing me and sending such wonderful delights shooting through me.

    “Oh, Mommy, yes. Clean my dirty cunt.”

    “Such a dirty cunt,” purred Mommy. She smiled at me and then shoved two fingers into my depths.

    I groaned, my back arching and breasts jiggling. She pumped them in and out while Daddy fucked her so hard. It was so hot. I clenched my pussy over and over on her fingers, exercising her cunt, keeping myself nice and tight for Daddy.

    She smiled at me, nodding her head, encouraging me. I moaned, humping into her fingers as I clenched and relaxed my cunt. The friction intensified whenever I squeezed. It was so wonderful. The pleasure swelled through me. I buzzed with incestuous delight.

    “Finger our little girl’s cunt, slave,” groaned Daddy. “I want her to cum on your fingers. You’re such a naughty Mommy. To want your little girl fucked by her Daddy. To finger her cunt. Such a bad Mommy, slave.”

    “So bad, Sir,” moaned Mommy.

    Her fingers pumped faster and faster in and out of my cunt. Her thumb found my clit. I gasped and bucked as she rubbed fast circles. Bubbly water splashed. Foam flew as my legs kicked out of the water. I groaned and gasped, the pleasure building and building inside of me.

    She fingered me as fast as Daddy fucked her. As his hips sped up, so did her fingers. I moaned, trembling. My clit ached beneath her thumb while I clenched my pussy over and over on her fingers. The bliss swelled through me.

    “I’m going to cum, Daddy. Mommy’s making me cum. She’s such a bad Mommy.”

    “So bad,” he growled and smacked Mommy on the ass.

    She groaned in delicious pain, her face twisting. “Yes, yes, such a bad Mommy. I need to be disciplined.”

    Crack!

    “Yes,” she gasped, shoving her fingers so deep inside of me.

    And then they curled. I gasped as they slid along the top of my pussy wall and found this special spot. The pleasure came to life as she attacked me at that wonderful spot, nerves carrying pleasure through me. I bucked in the water. It splashed over the rim, wetting her dangling tits. Bubbles dripped from tits as my body tensed.

    “I’m going to cum, Daddy. Yes, yes, yes!”

    “Cum, whore! Cum for Daddy!”

    “Yes!”

    I was a good girl and came.

    My pussy spasmed on Mommy’s thrusting fingers. Such joy burned in her eyes as the pleasure shot through me. Daddy grunted, watching me as he kept fucking Mommy. Her fingers kept attacking that spot in my pussy, massaging me, driving me wild. I gasped and grunted. I couldn’t take the bliss. Stars danced before my eyes.

    “That’s it, sweetie. Cum for Daddy, slut. Ooh, yes. You’re such a whore. You love it when Mommy fingers your cunny!”

    “Love it!”

    “Oh, yes,” groaned Mommy as another orgasm burst inside of me. I thrashed harder. “Oh, yes, she’s cumming, Sir. Our baby girl is cumming so hard.”

    “She’s beautiful.”

    “May I cum, too, Sir?” Mommy asked, her voice thick. “Please, please, Sir.”

    “Yes.”

    I bolted up as I came and seized my mommy’s head. We kissed as we both orgasemed. She moaned into my mouth, shuddering on Daddy’s cock. I savored the thrill of her fingers caressing my cunt. The pleasure carried me higher and higher.

    We shared our joy.

    And then her fingers withdrew. Our lips parted. I panted over and over. Daddy stood up, his cock dripping with Mommy’s juices. He was still hard. I blinked. “Didn’t you cum, Daddy?”

    Mommy let out a purring moan. “Your daddy knows how to hold it back to please his women.”

    “I thought we were supposed to please him.”

    Mommy smiled. “We are. But you know how much your daddy loves to make you cum. He’s a man. He can’t help himself. He has to make you squeal. And since he’s a man, he can control himself. He doesn’t pop off like a boy does the moment he sticks it into hot cunt.”

    I giggled.

    Mommy helped me out of the bath. She dried me with a towel as Daddy headed to the bedroom, his dick so hard. I had a feeling I would be satisfying him soon. I groaned as Mommy dried me, then she gave me a hot, quick kiss on the lips.

    I loved her so much. I was glad to share Daddy with him. It was so wrong of me to think I was replacing her. Daddy loved us both.

    I guess he even loved Alice.

    Mommy led me out into the bedroom. Candles burned through the room. I guess I know why Daddy didn’t enter the bathroom right away. The air smelled of delicious vanilla. Daddy stood before the bed, cock hard, his hands behind his back.

    “Kneel,” he commanded.

    Mommy and I obeyed, his cock right before us. I ached to lean forward and lick my Mommy’s juices off of him. Though I Mommy had just dried off my body, I was still wet between my thighs. Hot and juicy and ready to be filled by Daddy’s cock. Though I fucked all those other guys this afternoon, Daddy’s was the dick I truly craved.

    “Melody,” he said. “Today you submitted. You let me parade you before other men. You let me whip you, cane you, spank you and more. You submitted to their lusts. You took them one after the other while I had the pleasure of watching.

    “You submitted to me in every way.” His hands came around from his back. He held a jewelry box. My heart constricted. “I want you to be my slave. To live and breathe submission the way your mother does.” The box opened with a click. Inside was the choker he showed me at the mall last week: a unicorn charm dangling from the tight band of gold. “If you accept my collar, you are mine to do with as I please. To discipline. To love. To fuck. To give to others. Do you accept?”

    “Yes, Daddy,” I said without hesitation, tears falling down my cheeks. “Yes, yes, yes. I’m your good girl.”

    Mommy let out a happy sniffle while Daddy smiled at me. He pulled out the choker.

    “Stand, slave.”

    I did and lifted back my braid. He slipped the choker around my neck. It was tight. I could feel it collaring me, the unicorn dangling at the hollow of my throat. The clasp clicked behind me and I shuddered.

    I was his truly.

    More tears fell.

    “I’m yours, Daddy.”

    His hands slid up from my throat and cupped my cheeks. Thumbs brushed away tears. And then he kissed me. Hard, passionate. I trembled against him. He owned my mouth. His wet cock pressed into my stomach as he pulled me close. He was so hard.

    He needed to be satiated.

    He broke the kiss. “On your hands and knees on the bed, slut,” he snarled. “Your master is hard and needs your cunt’s satisfaction.”

    “Yes, Daddy.”

    My breasts jiggled as I raised around him. I fell onto the king-sized bed, trembling on my hands and knees. Like Mommy had in the bathroom, I wiggled my ass at him. Mommy, holding her cell phone and recording, slipped onto the bed before me, legs spread, her pussy wet and juicy and begging to be licked.

    Daddy knelt behind me, his cock nudging the folds of my pussy. “Lick your mother and make her cum. Thank her for bathing you, slut.”

    “Yes, Daddy,” I moaned.

    Daddy thrust into my pussy as I pressed my lips into Mommy’s cunt. She had a rich, tangy flavor. I moaned as I devoured her pussy, my tongue sliding through her fat folds as Daddy’s cock buried to the hilt inside of me.

    “Yes,” Mommy moaned, filming me devouring her pussy. “Yes, yes, that’s the cunt that birthed you, slut. Oh, yes. The cock that impregnated me is fucking your cunt will you devour my pussy. Oh, yes, whore. Eat me.”

    Her dirty words spurred me on. I moaned as I devoured her, my hips shaking, bucking back into Daddy’s thrusts. His balls smacked over and over into my clit as he pounded me. His thrusts were hard and fast. He grunted each time he slammed into me, enjoying my barely legal cunt.

    My hips swiveled. My breasts jiggled beneath me as my tongue flailed through Mommy’s wet folds. I drank down her juices. They coated my lips and chin. So much flowed out of her as she humped against my lips.

    I clenched my pussy down on Daddy’s cock, pleasing him and giving him a tight cunny. The friction was wonderful. Pleasure shuddered through me. I moaned into Mommy’s pussy, my fingers digging into the bedspread.

    “That’s it, whore,” snarled Daddy. “I own you now. You’re mine, Melody. My good girl. My slut.”

    “Yes,” moaned Mommy. “Two sluts who will do anything for you. Soon it’ll be three. Melody will turn Alice into a good girl, too.”

    “Yes,” grunted Daddy, excited by adding my fraternal twin sister to the incestuous fun.

    My pussy clenched hard on Daddy’s cock. I would have to seduce my sister and show her what she truly needed. To be Daddy’s slut. To be his whore like I was. To take his cock in her tight cunny and make him feel amazing.

    I came.

    The orgasm swelled out of my depths. I moaned into Mommy’s cunt as I trembled. I shoved my tongue deep into her hole as my pussy spasmed hard about Daddy’s cock. His thrusts sent more and more rippling pleasure shooting through me, prolonging my bliss. I groaned, trembling, loving the feel of his dick sliding in and out of my cunny.

    My daddy’s big cock.

    “Don’t stop licking my cunt, slut,” moaned Mommy. “Daddy told you to make me cum. Do it. Eat your mommy’s cunt. Make her cum. Oh, yes, slut. Mmm, my baby-slut. I raised you. I’ve masturbated so many times thinking about this. Yes, yes, yes.”

    I licked at my wicked Mommy’s pussy. She was so wonderful. I was so glad I had both my parents to love and please. My tongue swirled up to her clit. I sucked on it as I rocked back into Daddy’s thrusts. Another orgasm built in me. He kept fucking me, controlling himself, giving me pleasure, rewarding me for being his good girl.

    My hands wormed beneath Mommy’s ass, squeezing her cheeks as she humped against my mouth. Her pillowy tits shook. She seized one and brought her nipple to her lips, sucking so hard her cheeks hollowed.

    “Damn, June,” grunted Daddy. “Love watching you do that.”

    I was so envious. I sucked so hard on Mommy’s clit wishing my tits were as big as hers. She moaned about her nipple as she humped into my mouth. I nibbled on her clit and she gasped, her nipple popping out of her mouth.

    “You wonderful slut,” she moaned. “Oh, Sir, I’m going to cream our daughter’s face.”

    “Do it,” he grunted, his voice strained. “Cum on the whore’s mouth.”

    I wanted that, too. I sucked so hard on Mommy’s clit. She shrieked and bucked. And then her hot juices flooded my mouth. I drank them down, loving how hot and creamy they were. I reveled in the incestuous delight.

    And came myself.

    I moaned as I lapped up Mommy’s juices, my cock spasming about Daddy’s cock. He groaned, thrusting harder. He was getting closer and closer to erupting, my spasming pussy driving him wild with lust.

    I lifted my head from Mommy’s pussy and looked over my shoulder at Daddy. “Yes, yes, please cum, Daddy. Please use my naughty cunt and cum!”

    “Fuck,” he grunted.

    He didn’t cum in my pussy. He ripped out of me and then flipped me onto my back. He straddled me, stroking his dripping cock fast. He grunted and then his cum exploded from his cock and painted my round breasts. I gasped in delight as his cum splashed over my tits. So warm and delicious. I felt so dirty.

    Wonderfully dirty.

    “Damn,” he groaned. “Damn, June, our little girl’s tits are dirty again. You need to clean them off.”

    “Gladly,” Mommy moaned, her face flushed from the orgasm I gave her.

    Mommy leaned over and her tongue licked across my round breast, gathering Daddy’s fresh cum. I sighed in delight, squirming. I could see the pleasure in Daddy’s eyes as he watched Mommy’s tongue lick up to my pink nipple and suck his cum off of it.

    My hand went to my choker, stroking it. I was Daddy’s good girl forever. I would never give him up for another man. I shuddered and moaned as Mommy’s tongue swirled, teasing me, getting me wet for more fun.

    I knew we would have so much. And tomorrow, Alice would return from her slumber party at Donna’s house and then we would seduce her. Just like Daddy seduced me two weeks ago. Alice would become Daddy’s good girl, too.

    I couldn’t wait.

    To be continued…


  • Team Photos 7: Caitlyn

    Font size : +


    Caitlyn has a surprise

    AUTHORS NOTE:
    Thanks for all the great feedback so far, I’m not sure how long this story will run for as it has changed quite a bit from my initial plans. We’ll just have to see what happens.
    Enjoy

    Part 7: Caitlyn

    After school I went to my gymnastics class, I really enjoyed it but I was having a hard time concentrating. I couldn’t get what Lauren had done for me at lunch out of my head. The way she had slapped that bitch, made her cry and then forced her to apologize to me. I had gotten so wet watching her and then the kiss we’d shared afterwards. I just couldn’t wait to get her alone tonight, I had special plans for her.

    Once we had finished I met up with my best friend Sara in the locker room. We were undressing, getting ready to shower. I didn’t usually pay much attention to the other girls, I was always lusting after Lauren with no room in my mind for any other girls. But today was different, after finally getting a taste of some sweet girl love my outlook towards other girls had definitely changed.

    I couldn’t help but admire Sara’s bubble butt and C-cup breasts as she removed her leotard, pulling the strap out from between her butt cheeks. I shook my head, trying to get my focus back, I needed to ask her for a favor, not jump her bones right now.

    “Sara, can you do me a really big favor?”
    “Sure Cat, whatcha need?” she always called me cat, I wouldn’t let anyone else get away with it, but she got special treatment.

    I didn’t quite know how to ask as it was kind of a weird request, but Sara knew all my secrets so I just blurted it out.

    “Can I borrow some of your toys?” I could feel myself blushing, but hoped no one else could notice, since I was still hot and sweaty after the hard work we’d just done.

    Sara sat down, pulling her tights and panties off her feet, just wearing a sports bra now, “You want to borrow my ‘toys’? Since when did you use dildos? I thought you preferred your fingers to hard rubber.”

    Sara and I had spent many a sleepover talking about the boys and girls she liked and my lust for Lauren. Sara had shown me how to get myself off properly, sometimes we’d have little masturbation sessions and she showed me her sex toy collection. Her mother kept buying her toys, I thought it was kind of weird, and she didn’t have a dad but I liked her mum anyway.

    “Well…..things have changed recently,” I started pulling off my own tights, glad to finally get those tight clothes off, a bit of cool air on my hot skin.

    Sara looked at me quizzically for a second, then a huge smile broke out across her face. “You did it didn’t you!?! You fucked Lauren!”

    “Shhhhhh! Don’t be so loud!” I looked around, but no one seemed to be paying attention to us, there was just the usual level of chatter and laughter of 20 teenage girls in a locker room.

    “Yeah we did, twice last night” I could feel my nipples tingling and getting hard just thinking about it again. I don’t think I was ever going to be able to stop thinking about it.

    “Well come on, tell me about it!” Sara grabbed her towel, shampoo etc. and headed for the showers. I quickly grabbed my gear and followed her, my gaze was drawn again to the flexing mounds of her buttocks and her long black hair that almost reached her ass.

    “We don’t have enough time to tell you all the details, but it was awesome, better than I ever could have dreamed. And I want to give her a special treat tonight and I thought about using something of yours”

    Sara turned on a shower and stepped under the spray, running her hands thru her hair, I couldn’t help myself, I kept staring at her as I started my own shower. Sara had such large breasts, it was almost funny sometimes watching her at gymnastics, and they would shake and lurch all over the place as she would tumble, flip and move around. She would complain about them, but I know she loved them and the attention they got her. I just wished she went to my school so I could spend more time with her.

    “Sorry Cat, I can’t get you anything tonight, Mum just got a promotion so we’re going out for dinner tonight. We could try and meet tomorrow afternoon or something if you want?”

    Damn, I thought, what to do now I wondered? Sara, didn’t live very close and she was home schooled so we didn’t get to see each other as often as I would have liked. One of us would usually spend Saturday night at the others place every weekend, otherwise it was just Monday nights at gymnastics right now.

    “How about I come over on Friday and spend the weekend, I could show you how to use them properly,” Sara had a look in her eye that I’d never seen before. Did she want to get a piece of Lauren too?

    When Sara and I played at our sleepovers we didn’t usually get each other off, just lying side by side, legs and arms touching, as we brought ourselves off. Sara loved her toys, but I preferred to use my fingers on myself.

    “Do you think you’ll be able to spend the whole weekend? It’s Easter and mum and dad will be gone the whole time for their wedding anniversary” Just the thought of spending that much time alone with Lauren and Sara had my clit tingling, my pussy was getting wet and it wasn’t the shower causing it.

    “Of course she will, you know mum lets me do anything I want,” Sara was soaping her pussy now, or at least that’s how it looked, but I knew her and from the way her voice quavered I could tell she was really just rubbing her clit. Sara loved to get herself off sneakily in the showers, surrounded by all these hot girls who had no idea what she was doing.

    “I’ll get mum to call your parents, I’ll make her come up with something to convince them to let me stay” Sara could always get her mum to do whatever she wanted, I wished I could.

    Sara froze for a second, biting her lower lip, her eyes half closed, obviously cumming and trying hard not to show it. I just watched as I continued to shower in a more normal manner.

    After a few seconds her eyes opened and she grinned at me, “Mmmm I needed that, you should try it sometime, it’s so intense trying not to let anyone else know.”

    “I always know you little tramp!” I laughed at her as I began rinsing off.

    “Yeah you know, but you’re my special little Cat!” Sara let out her funny little purr that she would use when trying to con me into doing something stupid. “Let’s get finished, we can’t spend all afternoon in the shower together,” then she leant toward me whispering, “not today anyway”.

    My heart gave a little lurch at the thought, what was going through Sara’s mind right now?

    We finished showering, dried off and went to get dressed as we made plans for the weekend. Mum and dad were already waiting in the parking lot for me, so I jumped in the car and immediately apologized for being so late, I needed to be a good girl if I wanted Sara to stay over.

    They continued on with their usual babble, hardly paying any attention to me on the drive home. We stopped at a pizza place and Dad went inside to pick up some dinner for us.

    Mum turned to me and asked, “How’s Sara today sweety?”
    “She’s good mum, she said to say hello”
    “I’m sorry you won’t be able to go to her place this weekend, but with us going away I don’t want to leave Lauren alone with Alex, they’d probably destroy the house fighting without you there to keep the peace” she laughed.

    I couldn’t believe mum had given me such an easy opportunity to bring up the subject, way to go mum I thought.

    “How about she come over to our place this time? Please mum, it would be great to have her keep us company and she gets on really well with Lauren and we’ll be really good. Alex will probably be out with his friends anyway” I was starting to babble so I stopped talking.

    “I don’t know honey, the four of you in the house, you wouldn’t be planning on having a party or something?”

    “Of course not mum, you know I don’t have enough friends to have parties,” I put a little quiver in my voice, putting my head down and letting my hair fall down around my face. I didn’t have many friends and mum was always on at me to get out more often, but I liked the small circle I had and preferred to keep it that way. But mum was a sucker for the guild trip so I went with it.

    “Oh I’m sorry honey, I didn’t mean it like that, I know I can trust you, it’s just that your only 15 and it’s a big responsibility leaving the three of you alone for 4 days.”

    “Well it would be four of us and Sara is 16 so it’s even safer.” I’m not sure if my argument actually made sense but it seemed to work.

    “OK, I’ll talk to your father about it”

    “Thanks mum, it really means a lot to me that you trust me, I won’t let you down, I promise!” YES, I thought, done deal.

    Dad finally came out with the pizza and we headed home. We pulled into the driveway and I jumped out, eager to see Lauren.

    “Don’t’ forget your bag Caitlyn” Dad reminded me, I doubled back and grabbed it, so mum bet me to the door, opening it and calling out, “Lauren, we’re home!”

    Mum headed for the bathroom and I walked into the kitchen, dropping my bag by the stairs. To say I was shocked by what I saw would be an understatement.

    Lauren was running across the lawn, holding a shirt in one hand and wearing a tiny skirt that was hiked up around her waist, grass stains on her legs and back and Dusty jumping at her heels.

    What the hell had she been doing? She dove headlong into the pool just before Dad walked into the kitchen.

    “What is that girl doing now? Swimming at this time of day, go tell her to get cleaned up, it’s time for dinner” Dad sounded like he was half annoyed and half trying not to laugh. I guess he hadn’t actually seen her half naked body, he’d just heard the splash.

    I quickly ran and grabbed a towel before heading outside. Lauren was holding onto the near side of the pool, so all you could see was her head and Dusty had wandered off down the yard, sniffing and licking at a spot on the ground.

    “Caitlyn, oh my god am I glad to see you, you’ve got to help me,” she sounded close to panic.

    “What on earth were you doing? Dad almost saw you, but he sent me out here to get you out of the pool.” As I got to the edge of the pool, I could see that she still didn’t have her shirt on.

    She looked embarrassed, “I was playing with Dusty but Alex came home and caught me, he made me do things with him and then he ran off and left me when he heard the car in the driveway.”

    I was stunned, “What did that bastard do to you?”

    “Later, just get me out of here, please!” she looked close to tears now.

    “Come down to the other end,” I led her to the other end of the pool, where we couldn’t be seen from the kitchen and held up the towel for her.

    Lauren climbed out, clothes dripping wet and stepped into my arms. I wrapped the towel around her, rubbing her back briskly, I could feel her shivering.

    “Take off that skirt, and wrap the towel around yourself, Dad won’t be able to tell you’re naked under it.” I kept hold of the towel, shielding her from any possible view from inside the house as she stepped back before slipping the skirt down her thighs and dropping the shirt as well.

    She was covered in goose bumps, and her nipples were sticking out at least a centimeter. I quickly wrapped the towel back around her, before bending down and grabbing her clothes, no panties as usual I thought. I didn’t want to walk inside carrying her wet clothes, which might raise some questions, so I carried them around the corner and stashed them under some bushes.

    “Right, lets get you inside and warmed up” I grabbed Lauren by the arm and led her inside. Dad was at the counter, getting some plates of a cupboard.

    “What on earth were you doing Lauren, you knew that it would be time for tea, not time for you go to off all hare brained and swimming, it’s too damn cold for that” then he glanced up and looked at her.

    One look and you could tell that something wasn’t right, she was shaking and a little too pale. “Lauren, are you alright?” he asked, concern obvious in his voice.

    “It’s okay dad, Dusty and I were playing and he knocked me into the pool and I swallowed some water. I didn’t plan on going swimming today.”

    I kept us moving towards the stairs, eager to get away before more questions could be asked.

    “Don’t’ worry dad, I’ll take care of her, get her into the shower and warmed up”

    He was still frowning, but seemed to believe Laurens story, “alright, I’ll put some pizza in the oven for you, keep it warm”

    I pushed Lauren up the stairs and into our room, I leaned back against the door, phew! We’d gotten away clean. There might be more questions later, but we had time to think and I could find out the whole story now.

    Lauren was just sitting on her bed, she’d let go of the towel so now it was just covering her lap, her hard nipples pointing at me. I didn’t quite know what to do, what had happened with Alex? Had he raped her or was it something else?

    I went and sat down next to her, putting my arms around her, I hugged her to me. “Lauren, are you ok? What happened?”

    “I need a shower, I’m all sticky” she didn’t look at me, she just got up and walked into the bathroom. I wasn’t sure what was going on, but I didn’t want to give Alex anything else to see, so I grabbed a chair from my desk and followed Lauren into the bathroom, then wedging the chair under the other door so it couldn’t be opened.

    “Lauren? Talk to me, tell me what happened?” I was getting quite concerned now, was she in shock or something?

    She turned on the shower, before turning to me and pulling me into another hug.

    “I’m fan-fucking-tastic! Just damn cold!” she whispered into my ear as she grabbed my t-shirt and pulling it up and over my head.

    Her fingers started tracing along the edges of my bra, teasing me with her delicate touch as they lightly ran along the edges of my boobs. My back arched and I let out an involuntary gasp as she squeezed both of my breasts, rubbing her thumbs across my nipples.

    Lauren bent down, kissing my neck, her hands running behind me, unclasping my bra and dragging the straps down my arms. My bra fell to the ground between us and Lauren continued kissing down from my neck, across my collar bone, and onto my left boob, before licking at my nipple.

    She looked up into my eyes, just the tip of her tongue flicking my nipple as her hands ran down my back before cupping my ass and squeezing me.

    I moaned and grabbed her by the shoulders, pulling her up until I could kiss her, our lips mashing against each other. My tongue slipped between her lips, eagerly searching for hers, I tasted the inside of her mouth, and teasing her I pulled back as I felt her tongue pushing at me. I eagerly sucked her tongue into my mouth as I ran my hands through her hair and she continued to squeeze and knead the cheeks of my butt.

    One of her hands moved between us, rubbing at the seam of my jeans, pushing hard against my pussy. I ground my pussy into her hand, trying to direct the pressure towards my clit. Lauren pushed me back up against the sink, her beautiful blue eyes staring into mine as she undid the buttons on my jeans and started tugging the tight material down over my hips.

    I wiggled my butt, helping her to slide them down, Lauren knelt down and grasped one calf and raised my foot, sliding my jeans off before repeating the process on the other leg. Keeping hold of my leg she raised my foot to her mouth, placing a light kiss on the top of my foot.

    “Your feet stink!” she giggled.
    “They do not!” I cried in indignation. She just laughed again, her breath warm on my toes as she again kissed my foot. A delicious shiver ran up my spine as she began sucking on my big toe, this was a new thing for me but I could feel myself getting wetter and warmth spreading out from my center.

    My toe slipped from Lauren’s mouth with a wet pop she began to lick and kiss her way up my calf, nibbling at the back of my knee, where she knew I had a sensitive spot. With both hands now grasping my thighs, she pushed me up until I was sitting on the bench.

    “mmmmm, you smell so good and look at the mess you’ve made of your panties! They’re all wet and you didn’t even go swimming!”

    Her eyes were half closed as she looked up at me, a small smile playing on her face, her nose just inches away from my light pink panties, which I have to admit did have a very noticeable wet spot on them.

    “Well at least I’m wearing some” was my witty comeback.
    “You’ll regret it soon” was her unusual reply.

    Her tongue snaked out again, running along the wet spot before she pushed her mouth against me. I could feel her breath against my pussy lips as she sucked on my panties, trying to get a better taste of me.

    “Take them off” I moaned in an urgent husky voice.

    Lauren just shook her head, continuing to nuzzle at my pussy through my panties which were now wet with her saliva and my juices.

    I reached down and grabbed my panties myself, I tried to wriggle them out from under my ass, but Lauren grabbed my hands, “Not yet” she whispered, then she slid my hands underneath my ass so I was sitting on them, before she returned her attention to my eager pussy.

    Lauren was such a tease and it was driving me nuts, I wanted to give her something special tonight and here she was going down on me again! I couldn’t complain though as I let out another moan when she pulled the crotch aside, baring my bald pussy to her gaze. My small lips were glistening with moisture and my clit stood out, craving her touch.

    She slipped a finger inside me, my tight pussy slowly giving way to the insistent pressure. She soon reached my hymen, looking up at me she said, “We’re going to have to get rid of that soon.”

    “Not tonight, I want that to be something special for us later”

    I badly wanted Lauren to take my virginity but now wasn’t the time, now I just wanted her to make me cum.

    “Okay, but since I can’t go any deeper in here,” Lauren pumped her finger in and out my pussy a few times before pulling out. “Then I guess I’m going to have to put my finger somewhere else!”

    Lauren had an evil glint in her eye as her finger, now coated in my pussy juice slid down from my pussy to my little rosebud. She flicked her tongue across my clit, causing my hips to buck forward and her finger to push at my asshole.

    “Oh so you want my finger in your ass?” she flicked my clit again. I groaned again in mix of pleasure and frustration as my hips involuntarily thrust forward again, this time Lauren pushed with her finger sending the tip into my ass. Damn my little sister, it had only been one day and already she could play me like a fiddle.

    “I knew that’s what you wanted, since you’re saving your pussy it must be your ass that you want to give me.” Lauren pushed her finger steadily into my ass, I could feel each knuckle as it slid past my sphincter.

    Lauren began wiggling her finger inside my butt, I could feel it moving around inside me as she again licked my clit, sending another shudder through my body and I clenched down on her finger.

    “Your ass is so tight, I bet if you tried what I did today, you wouldn’t be able to sit down for a week!”

    I was suddenly reminded of the state I had found her in, what did she do today? “What happened to your ass?” In any other situation a question like that would seem very weird I thought, but such ideas were quickly driven from my mind as Lauren sucked hard at my clit and began pumping her finger in and out of my ass.

    “mmmph, later, mmmm” she gave out a muffled response as she licked, sucked and nibbled at my clit and pussy. Running her tongue up and down my lips, she would then suck my clit into her mouth, swirling her tongue around it before licking back down my lips and repeating the process.

    I couldn’t take it anymore and pulled my hands out from underneath me, they were kind of numb but I grabbed my tits anyway, pulling at nipples so my boobs extended out into cones before letting them go. I loved being rough with my nipples but tender with my pussy and Lauren had me so close to the edge, I was almost ready to come.

    “Hey, I didn’t say you could use your hands!” Lauren sat back, looking at me as I pulled hard on my nipples and letting out another groan of frustration.

    “Lauren!” my voice echoed around the room, shocking us both. I slapped a hand across my mouth, shit! If Alex is in his room he must have heard me and I didn’t want that creep knowing what was going on in here.

    We both stared at his door for several moments before looking at each other. “Sorry” I whispered.

    “Since you like to shout my name all the time, I’m going to have to give your mouth something to keep it quiet,” hmmm, I liked the sound of that idea.

    I jumped down off the bench thinking I was going to get a chance to taste her sweet self again, when Lauren held up a hand, placing it on my stomach, “Don’t move” she said.

    She then grabbed my panties and slowly slid them down my legs, I could feel her gaze on my hot pussy, my juices dribbling from between my lips.

    “Lie down” she ordered me. I lay down on the cold floor, quivering in anticipation of Lauren’s pussy in my mouth again. She leaned down, licking my lips before kissing me on the nose. I giggled at the weirdness of it, before Lauren muffled my giggles by stuffing my panties into my mouth.

    Lauren started laughing quietly at the look on my face, “Told you you’d regret wearing them, or maybe you don’t, you do taste really good”

    I had to agree, I could taste myself on the cotton material and I could smell my own pussy as well. Why had I never thought of doing this myself?

    With another kiss on the nose, Lauren pushed my panties completely into my mouth before she went back down between my legs. Pulling them apart and raising them up she exposed my nether regions to her lustful gaze. It wasn’t long before I felt her tongue digging sliding between my lips, trying to force it into my pussy.

    I went back to playing with my nipples, sucking on my panties as Lauren quickly got me back to the brink of orgasm. I could feel her fingers pushing at my butthole again, this girl really did have a fascination with trying to finger my ass, but I loved her and I was getting to like the ass fingering as well. I tried to relax my sphincter so she could push in more easily, I opened up and she pushed into me, oh wow, her finger felt much bigger this time.

    “Damn Caitlyn, you’ve got two of my fingers in your ass now!” Lauren slowly started to pump them in and out as she continued to tongue fuck my pussy.

    I began to feel it rising like a tidal wave, my toes curled and my stomach clenched. I tried to cry out, but my cries were muffled by my own cum drenched panties, still stuffed in my mouth.

    With a rush I began cumming, spraying my pussy juice on Laurens face as my cunt and ass spasmed on her fingers and tongue. She pulled her fingers from my ass and lightly licked my pussy lips as I shook and moaned. The waves of bliss seemed to go on and on, every time I thought I was coming back down, Lauren would suck on my clit and jam a finger back in my ass.

    I don’t know if I just had one massive long orgasm or lots of smaller ones, but eventually Lauren relented and let me come down completely. I just lay there on the floor, basking in the afterglow as she got up and began showering.

    After a couple of minutes, Lauren got out and began toweling herself off, “Are you just going to lie there, sucking on your panties or are you going to get up so we can get something to eat?”

    I pulled the panties from my mouth, “I thought you did just eat?” I was proud of myself for that one.


  • My Kidnap Adventure

    Font size : +


    A yachting trip leads to a totally unexpected adventure

    My kidnap adventure

    I am 27 years old, tall and fit, dark hair to shoulder length, long legs and small pert boobs. I had won a place on a round the world yacht crewed by women. We were having a fantastic time, visiting places I could never have dreamed of seeing. I was amongst privileged people and had been incredibly lucky to get sponsorship for an ordinary girl amongst well to do females.

    During our trip, we had just left the Seychelles and during a mild storm we were blown off course and unbeknown to us precariously close to Somalia. During the night our yacht was boarded and taken by a gang and towed into a Somalian port. All the girls were taken and ransoms sought. Sadly I was not worth a ransom as I come from a very middle class family so they sent me to an auction holding to be sold.

    By the time I reached the holding area I was dirty and unkempt having had no washing facilities for several days. I was forced to strip and shoved into a wash area with three Somalian women to be washed and made presentable for the prospective buyers. All the women were naked and they put me under the showers and washed and debugged my hair. They were gentle and courteous and I enjoyed there ministrations. Then they soaped and washed my top half, they seemed fascinated by my small pert breasts taking time to soap them and massage them. My breasts seemed so small compared to their well endowed boobs and distended nipples and their continual massaging and gently pinching of my nipples together with rubbing their tits against my arms was starting to make my cunt ache even though I had had no experience of being intimate with my sex before.

    They massaged my back, arms and tits for some time until they were happy I was clean, they washed the soap off and started work on my legs. The soaped them well and slowly worked their way up towards my thighs, my cunt by then was screaming to be touched I felt like it was on fire. They massaged my buttocks and slipped their hands between my cheeks and massaging my butt hole and occasionally slipping underneath and bumping my clit with their thumbs.

    They altered their attentions to my front and started to lather my pussy which was quite hairy which was due to not having time to shave whilst we were at sea. Their hands slipped between my legs and massaged my cunt which was by now not just slippery with soap as my juices were flowing too. Their fingers, probing my love hole and my clit were driving me wild, their touch never seemed to last long enough to allow me to build to a climax. They just washed me off and dried me and led me to a table and indicated they wanted me to climb up on it and lie down on my back. They then opened my legs and started to shave my pussy with some electric clippers. As the clippers trimmed my pubes short the vibration was sending my already hungry cunt wild, at one point the girl held the clippers right on my clit causing me to tighten my cunt ready for orgasm. She watched me very closely and as soon as my muscles started to tighten as I got close to orgasm she moved them away with a smug smile.

    Another of the girls appeared with a razor and some foam and massage the foam into my pubic area and meticulously shaved every inch of my snatch. Although it felt deliciously cold now bald it didn’t dampen my throbbing cunt. One of the girls now explained I was ready for viewing by the potential buyers. I was given a plain cotton robe to wear which just covered my bottom and tied at the front.

    I was then directed into a large room with some other girls dressed the same but who were Somalian. I was the only white girl there! The auction commenced and I noticed a dark skinned man with piercing blue eyes watching me intently. When my turn came I had to walk through the potential buyers and they groped my breasts and my arse, some even managed to get their hands underneath my arse and reached my pussy which was still dripping from the girls attentions in the washroom.

    Eventually I was sold and the man with the piercing blue eyes had paid a lot of money for me and was determined to purchase me whatever the cost. I was led away and placed into a van and was driven some distance. I heard the engine stop and the driver came to the back door and helped me out; I had arrived at the man’s estate. I was lead into a beautifully decorated room with a chair which was like an office chair but went up and down, I was told to stand and wait.

    The blue eyed man arrived and told me to remove my gown. I slipped it off and his eyes dropped to my small but pert tits which he reached out and caressed gently. My nipples immediately hardened and he smiled, I was still feeling sensitive from earlier and when his lips went to my breasts and licked and sucked them, I could not help but utter a moan. I knew I should have been scared witless by what had happened to me but I was so exhausted I just didn’t care any more. All I could think about was getting some attention to my very frustrated cunt!

    He then asked me to sit in the chair with my arse perched on the edge and open my legs. I hesitated as I knew my naked smooth cunt would be on full show and was probably still very wet. He politely told me to do as I was told and not let him ask a third time! I opened my legs and he operated the riser in the chair until my pussy was at his eye height. He moved closer and with his hands inspected my cunt, after much stroking and pulling of my lips apart he brought his fingers to his nose and sniffed my musky wetness and then to my delight sucked his fingers clean.

    He then proceeded to lick my pussy from top to bottom! I couldn’t help but throw my head back and moan softly. His big snaking tongue swirled around my cunt lapping at the juices which were now flowing again, delving into my cunt and darting backward and forwards over my clit. I was in heaven, it took all my strength not to clutch his head and bury it in my cunt. He buried two long and dextrous fingers into my cunt and massaged my g spot with such experience I thought I would die on the spot. His tongue continued to flick back and forth over my clit and built me to a mind blowing orgasm. My cream oozed all over his face making quite a mess. When he finally came up for air his face was covered in cum.

    He licked his lips and summonsed his female assistant to come clean his face and also ordered her to bathe my aching but satisfied cunt clean. The assistant explained to me that never had he had a slave who could cum with such extravagance and I would be highly prized in his collection of women. I expected to be asked to suck his cock but he left the room without another word.

    After being cleaned up I was lead naked and walked along a corridor and into a dormitory full of simple double futons with one which was slightly raised in the middle. I was told to lie down on the raised one and get some rest.

    It was some time later when I awoke, I realised I was not alone the room was full of Somalian women all naked and two to a bed. There were about 10 pairs and they were all in the throes of passion. Some were kissing, some sucking each others nipples, some fingering one another, or scissoring the erotic process of massage their clits against one another to achieve orgasm and others were in the sixty-nine position eating pussy like the world was about to end!

    One of the women sat close to me and introduced herself as Simi, she was to be my companion and guide. She was tall with what would be called child bearing hips and large tits with long dark nipples which seemed to be oozing milk. I had noticed that a lot of the girls seemed to lactate too. I asked Simi where the babies were kept to cause this lactation, she politely explained there were no children, Master liked them to lactate so gave them pills to cause it. Apparently he very much liked to drink their milk and he also felt it was very beneficial for the girls to drink it too. My eyes opened in shock and Simi asked if I had ever tried it, of course I shook my head, so she offered me her breasts to try and explained I would need to get a taste for it as it was common practise there.

    I had no choice but to accept. She sat behind me on the bed and guided me to a nursing position. I lay in her naked lap with my shoulders on her legs and she offered a tit to my mouth. I didn’t know what to do, so she squeezed some milk into my open and waiting mouth. The taste was delicious such a warm and sweet liquid. I latched my mouth on her nipple and massaged my lips against the length and felt the first spurts of her nectar.

    This was obviously turning her on and she used her spare hand to stroke my small breasts. My nipples immediately hardened at her attentions and once again my cunt started to tingle with the need for attention. I had to come up for breath, drinking Simi’s milk and her attentions to my tits had made my heart race. Simi presumed right when she asked if I was turned on by her lactating, she advised me that one of the girls was an expert in the pussy licking department and as the Master would want me for that reason suggested I allow her to improve my cum technique. I nodded my head with excitement and continued to suck more milk from her pendulous breasts.

    I felt a soft pair of hands part my legs and gently stroke my naked pussy. I was so delirious with anticipation I thought I would pass out. Her fingers lightly touched my slit and very slowly stroked her fingers downwards towards my anus, she then stroked back up to my clit. She then with both hands opened up my pussy lips and inserted a long finger in my very wet cunt. She then slid two fingers in and started to stroke my g-spot. She then clamped her lovely lips over my already exposed clit button and sucked and flicked it back and forth with her tongue.

    I knew I was a slave, I knew I ought to be terrified but I was in heaven, never had I experienced such mind blowing feelings. The young girl brought me closer and closer to orgasm, but every time I clenched my legs waiting to explode she backed off and just very gently licked and fingered me. Three times she brought me to the edge of orgasm and backed off, I thought I was going to die! Eventually she allowed me to come, my cunt exploded, my heart was going to burst and my head was throbbing. I came, cum leaked every where, I showered her face and soaked her but she just stayed there gently licking my juices and allowing my orgasm to subside.

    I still lay in Simi’s lap and she gazed down at me in awe. She said Master would be very impressed with me and I would be treated well. I could tell she was very turned on watching me being worked on and I offered to attend to her needs. She declined explaining it wasn’t in my place to have to do that. She said she would be honoured if I would watch her with another slave so I agreed.

    She moved to another bed next to a small petite girl and they immediately started kissing hungrily. They sucked and tweaked each other’s long nipples until milk dribbled down their stomachs. Their fingers started to massage each other’s cunts burying them knuckle deep with unbelievable force and urgency, they rocked with the rhythm continuing to kiss passionately.

    They broke apart and Simi positioned her legs either side of the young girl’s and squatted over her, their cunts touching. They started to gyrate against one another, their cunts slurping against each other. Simi tightened her grip on the young girl’s leg and ground her cunt harder against the girl’s. Both grunted and moaned as their climaxes built, the gyrating and grinding became faster and faster and they both came gasping with the relief that it gave them.

    This room with all these girls in was like a multi screen lesbian porn channel, every direction I looked these girls were all having sex in some shape or form, all pleasing themselves without the need to a man. It was so erotic, I could not get enough of it, my cunt ached continually and all I needed to do was ask someone to deal with it, I didn’t have to do it myself!

    Several days later, the lactating pills had started to kick in and my own breasts started to produce milk. My small tits were not coping well being sucked and had become quite sore. I guess mine were quite small compared to the other slaves. But if I didn’t lactate they started to ache and therefore I had no choice but to ask one of the girls to drink from me. Some of the girls were very rough and used their teeth to draw the milk through so I tried to avoid them and request some of the more gentle ones to help me. Although my nipples were red and sore it still continued to turn me on!

    I was then summonsed by the blue eyed Master. I was sent to the room with the chair in and naked was told to stand and wait next to the chair. He arrived dressed in a beautiful robe and asked how I was being treated. I replied that I was well and couldn’t complain. He stroked my tits very gently and commented how sore my nipples looked, whilst he was loath to he needed to suck them to taste my milk he explained. His soft mouth encased my tit and gently massaged it with his lips and drew some milk. He stopped and advised my milk was incredibly tasty and proceeded to guzzle hungrily, the pain was excruciating but there was nothing I could do he was the Master I had no choice. I was so relieved when he had had his fill but even through the pain my pussy started to tingle in its normal fuck hungry way.

    He motioned for me to sit on the chair and operating the riser in the chair brought my pussy up to his eye height. He preceded to tongue fuck my cunt, probing his thick tongue into my hole slurping the juices from me. His thumb massaged my clit and started to build me to orgasm and as my stomach started to tighten he stopped, brought the chair down to my eye level and ordered me to lick my juices from his face. I did as I was told and having never tasted my own juices before enjoyed the new experience.

    He then took off his robe to reveal a well muscled body and a large but not too thick cock. His female assistance appeared from nowhere and dropping to her knees proceeded to suck his cock and cover it with her saliva. She then got up and guided his cock to my dripping cunt. It had been several months since I had last fucked a man and my vagina was very tight. She eased his cock in very slowly and continued to spit saliva onto my clit which dribbled down onto his cock lubricating it as she pushed it into my cunt. It was very erotic to watch the girl gently feeding a man’s large rod into my cunt; I really didn’t think she needed to lubricate it herself as I was producing a fair bit of juice myself! Once he was inside me he kept very still but flexed his cock against my g spot, I responded by clenching my pelvic muscles. His face showed surprise, I don’t think he had felt a woman do this to him before and his cock thickened against my muscles clamping against his member.

    He started to slowly slide in and out of me, almost coming all the way out then slamming quite quickly into me, bumping himself against my clit. He asked me if I could climax with just his cock in me and I breathlessly explained that I needed to massage my clit too to climax in the way he liked. He explained I didn’t have to do that and motioned the assistant to massage my clit. I really hadn’t expected this kind of attention as a slave.

    She leant over me and started to massage my clit button with her fingers while he continued to fuck me starting to get faster and faster building to orgasm. She was an expert in tantalising my clit and I started to feel my muscles tense as his cock thickened. We came together, he pumped rods and rods of cum into me and I in turn soaked his cock and balls in cum of my very own. He slowed his pumping cock down and gently pulled it out. His assistant immediately licked and sucked him clean of my juices, she seemed so hungry for it I thought he would become hard again with her ministrations. I just sat there watching another erotic sight, I assumed I had to sit there until she had finished and I would be then led away to clean myself up.

    Instead once she had finished, Master ordered her to clean me up, she reached for the bowl of warm water and cloths, he stopped her and told her to use her mouth. She meekly came over and proceeded to lick our juices off of my cunt, he also ordered her to suck his cum from me. He stood and watched as she slurped and sucked as much of his cum from out of me, I couldn’t help but become turned on again causing my cunt to become wetter creating more work for her!

    Master could tell I was becoming turned on again and ordered the assistant to make me cum; she had no choice but to do as he ordered and she proceeded to lick and finger me. She inserted a finger in my cunt but her hands were so small I could hardly feel her. So he told her to insert more fingers, eventually virtually all her hand was buried in my cunt as she pumped it as hard as she could whilst chewing on my clit. She put the hole of my clit between her lips and massaged the clit button with her tongue.

    Master was also hard and inserted his engorged cock into her cunt. She was obviously very small and moaned as he rammed his cock into her, grasping her hips and forcibly fucking her hard. His rough treatment of her did nothing but improve her attention to my cunt and as he rammed his cock in her tight little cunt her mouth was continually jammed onto my clit and her hand pumped harder and harder into my cunt. I came again, spurting cum all over the girls face; she was gasping for breath but never stopping sucking my clit until I came.

    Master withdrew from her and came all over her back, covering her buttocks and back with rods of cum. She then stopped her attentions to me and turned immediately to lick his cock clean. Once he was clean she helped him on with his robe and he left. She turned back to me to start to lick me clean, I declined her attentions as I couldn’t stand much more and asked her to clean me with the cloths. She seemed very relieved also!

    I returned to the room and lay on my bed exhausted and fell to sleep. Although I was enjoying my time as a slave I was exhausted and wanted to return home to normal life.


  • Incestuous Harem 12: Big Sis is Horny

    Font size : +


    Zoey is deseprate for her little brother’s cock, but can she submit to his domination and be a member of his harem?

    Incestuous Harem
    Chapter Twelve: Big Sis is Horny
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2017

    Leann “Lee” Samuels

    My mouth lingered with the nasty taste of pussy and pee. Alicia’s fresh juices smeared across my mouth, mixing with her urine. After bullying my half-sisters for years—thinking she was only my eighteen-year-old cousin—she was eager to get all the revenge she could on me.

    And I loved it.

    It was so humiliating to drink her pee and lick her pussy. I must be the only straight woman in the family. I’d rather eat cum and suck cock then devour a pussy. But being forced to made me so wet. My freshly shaved pussy dripped down my thighs as I scampered after Alicia, the pair of us eager to see the fun happening in the master bedroom.

    Master was the right word. My older half-brother Clint was in there. My Master. He had spanked my ass so hard two days ago and shown me who I really was—a pain and humiliation slut. A filthy cunt who needed to be controlled, dominated, and degraded.

    Damn, my pussy was wet.

    “Big brother,” Alicia moaned, bursting into the room ahead, her light brown hair drawn into a pair of pigtails that danced behind her. Her petite body and underdeveloped breasts made her look younger than eighteen.

    “Damn,” I groaned as I followed her in.

    Clint drew his cock out of Pam’s pussy. He had just deflowered the Asian girl, his public girlfriend and newest member of the harem. His cum, pinkish with her virgin blood, stained the thick, black bush covering her pussy. My bush used to look like that. Thick and dark. Now I was shaved bare.

    Everyone at school knew it, too.

    As I stared at that pussy, my older sister Melody shuddering on Pam’s mouth, I blurted out, “Can I eat the creampie, Master?” It would be so humiliating to lick a freshly deflowered cunt clean of my Master’s incestuous cum. My pussy clenched. “Please, please, please.”

    “No,” Melody commanded, sweeping back her blonde braid off her shoulder. Her breasts, nice and round, heaved as she moved. She had bigger tits than me and only a year separated us in age. Mine were small, not the budding mounds Alicia had, but little mounds that you could cup. Alicia and I definitely took after Dad’s side of the family. My mom, Aunt Cheryl, and my older half-sister Zoey were all stacked.

    “Please,” I moaned, licking my lips.

    “That’s my creampie, slut,” Melody grinned. “I’m claiming it.”

    “Yes, Mistress,” I said immediately, though a part of me thought about being a brat. But my ass was still tender from the spanking on Saturday. Another day, at least, before I could be a brat and earn another painful spanking.

    Damn, I was wet.

    Clint rolled onto his back, a muscular nineteen-year-old hunk with dark eyes and a strong jaw. His dick was half-hard, covered in pinkish juices. “You can lick my cock clean of her pussy juices.”

    “Yes, Master,” I moaned. It was covered in nasty pussy juices. And I would have to lick them all up. I couldn’t spare a single drop.

    I raced to the bed and jumped on it with a laugh, my short, black hair swaying about my face. I landed, bedsprings creaking. I hurried between his legs as Alicia flounced onto the bed on beside me, crawling up to Pam’s face, her tongue still licking at my older sister’s pussy.

    “Big brother, can your girlfriend lick my pussy. Please, please, please. I want to feel her lick my cunny.” Alicia put on a girlish pout, giving Clint such a puppy dog look.

    “Yes,” he groaned. “Melody, our princess still has a hot cunny.”

    “Mmm, fine,” Melody sighed. “He spoils you, Cupcake.”

    Alicia grinned and nodded her head. She was so spoiled. Melody dismounted Pam, and Alicia eagerly took her place. She stared down at Pam, her lips smeared with pussy juices, and beamed. “Hi. Did my big brother fuck you so hard?”

    “So hard,” Pam moaned.

    “Yay!” cheered Alicia.

    I leaned down and took my first lick of Clint’s cock. Pam’s cunt tasted tart. I shuddered. It was so humiliating to lick his cock covered in another girl’s pussy. But I did it for him. And because my pussy was on fire. My tongue dragged up his cock, gathering more and more of her tart juices. I pulled my tongue in, swirling the cream through my mouth before swallowing.

    My nasty cunt clenched.

    Alicia squirmed on Pam’s face, gasping as the Asian girl devoured her pussy. Melody moved around the bed, kneeling beside me. She gave me a wicked grin before she buried her face into Pam’s pussy and willingly licked it, gathering up all the yummy cum and pussy juices.

    I licked harder, dragging my tongue up to the tip of Clint’s cock, swirling about the spongy crown. He groaned, staring down at me. Alicia’s gasps sang through the room. Her nipples were hard, her budding mounds hardly jiggling as she squirmed and moaned, grinding her shaved pussy on Pam’s mouth.

    “Yes, yes, yes, lick my cunny!”

    Clint’s dick throbbed in my hand. He groaned again.

    I pleased him. That made my pussy even wetter. I sucked on the tip.

    “So, Lee, I’ve been hearing rumors about you all day long.” His hand reached down, caressing my short, black hair.

    “I was pretty naughty today,” Lee grinned. “I’m glad the rumors are spreading. You should see what they say about me on my Facebook wall.”

    Clint grabbed his discarded jeans and pulled out his phone while I sucked on his cock. He scrolled through it then smiled. “What a nasty cunt. I can’t believe I was friends with her.”

    “Wanted us all to eat her rancid, fish taco.” Clint laughed. “That’s from Carmelita.”

    My pussy clenched. Carmelita was sorta my friend. Well, not any longer. I was friends with her to avoid being bullied. Now she had a new person to pick on—me. I savored it, sucking harder on Clint’s dick, his shaft swelling in my mouth.

    He kept reading comments:

    “I want to hit that cunt hard. Fuck her raw and leave her dripping wet.”

    “I’d tear that pussy up.”

    “Eww, what a freak. I can’t believe you masturbated before us all.”

    “Slut!”

    “Whore!”

    “Dyke!”

    Clint grinned, looking down from his phone. “Everyone at school will know. And what will you tell them if they ask why you did it?”

    I popped my mouth off. “That I had a nasty bush, and my Master wanted me to shave it off and let everyone know I was smooth and bare now.”

    “Damn,” Clint groaned. “You deserve a reward for obeying my orders.” His finger slid across the screen. “All these comments. All these nasty messages. Everyone knows your a slut.”

    “A nasty cunt who is disgusting,” moaned Alicia.

    “A bratty skank with a rancid pussy,” laughed Melody.

    I moaned so loud, drinking it in. My pussy was on fire.

    “I bet she’s got a hot cunny right now,” moaned Alicia, humping Pam’s mouth. “So hot. Just dripping wet. You’re so pathetic, Lee. I can’t believe we’re sisters.”

    “I do have a hot pussy,” I moaned. I stared at Clint. What was my reward?

    “Want to fuck my cock?” he asked.

    I nodded my head.

    “Straddle me and go for a ride. You can cum as much as you want.”

    “Thank you, Master,” I squealed.

    I moved up his body, grasping his cock. I rose on my legs, bringing his dick to my pussy. I rubbed him against my folds, swirling the tip around, shuddering as I felt my brother’s cock. He grabbed my hips, stopping me from impaling myself.

    “What?” I blinked. I so wanted to be a brat right now and just fuck my pussy down his cock.

    “I don’t want to look at your disgusting face,” he said. I saw it in his eyes how much he really cared for me. He insulted me because he knew I needed it, loved it. He didn’t love me like Alicia or Melody, or maybe even Pam. Not that sugary love. No, he loved me as his slave. His depraved slut. I was his depraved slut.

    Oh, Clint was the best brother in the world. I loved my Master. I hoped he degraded me to the day I died.

    I spun around and slammed my nasty pussy on his cock.

    Clint groaned as my cunt engulfed him. My back arched, my hands sliding up to cup my small tits. I pinched my nipples, my twat tightening on him as the pleasure surged through my body. I rose on his shaft, squeezing the entire time.

    He made such hot sounds. My nasty cunt pleasured him. I pleasured my big brother Master.

    I slammed down him again, taking him to the root, loving how much he filled my eighteen-year-old snatch. My hips wiggled, the friction building as I slid up and then came back down. Over and over, pumping, writhing, needing that hot release to explode through me.

    “Yes, yes, yes, Master,” I moaned. “Oh, Master, your dick… Oh, your dick is amazing.”

    “So fuck him,” Alicia moaned. “Fuck big brother’s cock with your nasty pussy. And thank him for even sticking his dick in you.”

    “Yes,” I gasped. “Thank you, Master, for fucking my nasty twat.”

    “You’re welcome, brat.” He smacked my ass. “My brat. Oh, I can’t wait to humiliate you next.”
    I slammed down his dick and came.

    My pussy spasmed on his dick. I gasped and moaned, squirming on him, stirring his dick through me. The pleasure boiled hot, shuddering through me. I rode him faster and faster, drinking in the pleasure. He told me I could cum as much as I wanted.

    So I would ride him hard and fast.

    My moans and gasps exploded out of me as my pussy writhed about his dick. I slammed up and down him. Over and over. The pleasure kept rippling through me. Orgasm after orgasm rippled out my cunt and through my body.

    “Oh, my god, Master! I love your cock!”

    “Best cock in the world,” Melody moaned.

    “Yes,” Pam hissed, voice muffled.

    “Big brother’s dick is amazing!”

    “Fuck, you girls spoil me,” growled Clint. His hands seized my hips. He bounced me up and down on his cock.

    My spasming pussy milked his dick. I wanted his cum in me. I wanted to be bred by him. I wasn’t on any birth control. His next load might be the one to breed my fertile cunt. Maybe he already had. He had fucked me a few times over the weekend.

    I pinched my nipples harder, moaning without thought. The words poured out of my mouth as my body heaved and thrashed. It was so good. So hot. My mind melted into putty as I rode his wonderful dick.

    “Breed me!” I howled as a powerful orgasm spasmed through my body. “Breed me! Flood me with your cum, Master, and breed me!”

    “Breed the bratty skank,” gasped Melody. “Breed us all.”

    “Yes, yes, yes, big brother!”

    “Fuck,” Clint groaned. He seized my hips and slammed me down his dick. “I’ll pump so much jizz into your rancid cunt, slut. I’ll breed you. You’ll pump out babies for me!”

    “Yes!” I howled, my pussy milking his cock, eager for his cum.

    His hips bucked, lifting me up and sliding me a few inches on his dick. His cum spurted into me as I slammed back down. I savored it. I groaned, stars dancing before my eyes, as my half-brother flooded me with load after load of incestuous cum.

    I rubbed at my groin, hoping his little sperm would find my little egg.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Zoey Elliston

    “Oh, my god, Master! I love your cock!” screamed bratty Lee, the bedsprings creaking from the master bedroom.

    “Best cock in the world,” my cousin Melody moaned.

    “Yes,” hissed a girl’s voice I didn’t recognize. That must be the Asian girl with Clint. Pam…Hiragawa?

    “Big brother’s dick is amazing!” My pussy clenched, hearing the unmistakable, girlish tones of my eighteen-year-old sister Alicia singing our brother’s praise.

    I froze halfway up the stairs. My nineteen-year-old brother Clint really was fucking our sister Alicia and our cousins Melody and Lee. Along with his new girlfriend Pam. I couldn’t believe it. Clint had always been a boy to me, the little brother that I had ignored. At least until the last few days. And suddenly, I was seeing him as a man.

    The man of the house.

    And he was fucking all the women. Mom had to be one of them. After our conversation late Saturday night, it was obvious. And I bet Aunt Vicky had to be involved, too. The way the family was acting, deferring to Clint.

    Like they were all his sex slaves.

    I shuddered, my lusts and fears warring. I pulled out my phone and texted Stefani. “I can’t fight this. He’s fucking them all.”

    “Who?” she answered. “Clint? Are you about to fuck your little brother?”

    I stared at my girlfriend’s response. Stefani and I had been lovers for two years, since we were both nineteen. Since I had tried to seduce my dad and he turned me down, gently. Afterward, I went to Stefani, cried on her shoulder, and was seduced into who I thought I truly was—a lesbian.

    Only now Clint had me realizing something different. I just wanted a strong man to own me, not just some loser boy from school. I thought that was Dad, but he was dead and Clint…

    Clint looked a lot like him. He was growing up so strong.

    “Do it,” Stefani texted. “Fuck your brother. I want deets.”

    “Fuck,” I muttered, sipping my phone back into my jeans’ pocket. I climbed the stairs.

    “Breed me!” Lee screamed, her voice throaty with orgasmic pleasure. “Breed me! Flood me with your cum, Master, and breed me!”

    “Breed the bratty skank,” gasped my cousin Melody. She was nineteen, the same age as Clint. The pair had been in love with each other since they were kids, inseparable. And now she was sharing him with the rest of the family. “Breed us all.”

    “Yes, yes, yes, big brother!” squealed Alicia, clearly cumming, too.

    “Fuck,” Clint grunted, so strong, so manly. “I’ll pump so much jizz into your rancid cunt, slut. I’ll breed you. You’ll pump out babies for me!”

    My pussy clenched. They wanted to have his kids. To be bred. Dizzy waves of lust shot over me. I raced up the stairs, unable to fight my desires any longer. I had to be fucked by Clint. He wasn’t a boy any longer, he was a man.

    The man of the house.

    “Yes!” Lee howled.

    I burst through the door, my large tits heaving before me, and stared at the hot sight before me. Lee rode Clint’s cock, facing the door, her small breasts jiggling. She was a lanky, athletic girl with a runner’s build, her face cute even twisted in pleasure. Melody ate out Pam’s pussy while Alicia rode the Asian girl’s mouth, my little sister in the throws of her orgasm.

    Clearly not her first lesbian experience.

    “Clint!” I shouted.

    “Zoey!” squealed Lee. “Yes, we’re all here. All the sisters.”

    I ignored that bit of stupidity as I stared at Clint. He groaned, face relaxing as he finished cumming in our cousin’s pussy. He held her hips, gasping for breath. He blinked, then his eyes found mine. They were so strong, making me shiver.

    “Well, Zoey.”

    “I need you, Clint,” I moaned, peeling off my blouse, exposing my large tits constrained in the lacy, sky blue bra. “I need you to fuck me right now. I’m ready. Fuck me, Clint! Oh, god, my pussy is on fire.”

    And it was.

    I moved to the bed. “Get off him, brat, it’s my turn to fuck him.”

    “I don’t listen to you,” Lee said. Then she looked over her shoulder at Clint. “Right, Master?”

    “Right,” he said, a smile on his lips.

    “Well, Clint, I know you’ve wanted a piece of me for awhile. Let’s do it. I can suck you hard, I guess, if you need it. Though I would hope the sight of these tits gets you hard again.” I unhooked my bra, spilling out my large tits. I cupped them in my hands, squeezing them. “What do you say? Ready to fuck your big sis? Because I need it so badly.”

    “It’s homework time,” Clint said. “Lee, hope off.”

    “Homework,” pouted Alicia. “I wanted to play with Pam some more.”

    “Homework,” Clint said, sounding just as stern as Dad, as Lee slid off of him. She groaned and flopped onto the bed, his cum flooding out of her.

    I moved to the bed. “We can do homework later. Right now, you are fucking me. I need it. I’ve been thinking about this since Sunday and…”

    “I don’t care what you need, Zoey,” Clint said as he sat up. “We have our schoolwork to do. And I know you do, too. We have the same Computer Science class.”

    “But…” I blinked in absolute shock. He was telling me no? That wasn’t how this was supposed to work. He wanted me. I know he did. And I needed him so bad. “No, we’re going to do it right now and… Where are you going, Clint?”

    He rolled off the bed and walked past me, Melody and Pam following. “To get cleaned up so we can work on homework. Together. Downstairs. You will join us, Zoey.”

    “Like hell, I’m horny.”

    “And that is more important than schoolwork?” Clint demanded. He shook his head at me. “I’m in charge of the house now. I won’t let any of us fail just because we’re all fucking now. You’re twenty, Zoey. You should understand about responsibilities. I thought you had sense.”

    “Not like me,” giggled Lee.

    “Quiet, cunt,” Clint growled.

    Lee clamped her mouth shut even as she played with her cum-covered pussy.

    “Zoey, downstairs to do your homework.”

    “After?” I asked hopefully.

    “Mom will have dinner done by then. We’ll eat as a family. Like we used to.”

    “And then?” My pussy dripped. I had to have him.

    “Maybe.” Clint gave me a cocky grin. “But I have plenty of pussy to keep me happy, Zoey.” Then he put his arms around Melody and Pam, their arms slipping around his waist, and walked out.

    “What the fuck just happened?” I asked, my tits jiggling.

    “You need to remember whose in charge,” Lee said and then smacked me on the ass as she sauntered by.

    “Big brother is in charge,” Alicia grinned. She took my hand. “Come on, big sister, let’s go do our homework. Good sisters are rewarded.”

    I stumbled after her, completely off-balanced. I can’t believe he didn’t want to fuck me right now. That he had the self-control to not just ram his dick in me at the first chance he had. I shivered. It made me even more desperate to fuck him.

    What the fuck had happened to me? And Clint? Fuck. I let Alicia lead me away.

    Homework was a chore. Everyone was naked. It was like a nudist fest in the house. Clint sat at the head of the table surrounded by his favorites, Melody and Alicia on his right and left, with Pam beside Melody and Lee taking the spot beside Alicia. I was at the other end, isolated, staring across it at his naked chest, lusting after those strong muscles. He was buff. I know he spent a lot of time with Dad, learning to fix things, and they would work out together but… Damn.

    I was wet, sitting on a towel so as not to stain the wood with my juices, squirming, trying to do my damned Computer Science homework. Why did I even take the stupid class? I wasn’t into this nonsense. I just needed a Science credit, and it sounded better than dissecting frogs in biology.

    As I worked, I leaned over and rest my big, naked tits on the table, my nipples so hard. I kept hoping Clint would stare at them, but he was focused on his homework, driven. Not even my big boobs would distract him. He wanted to succeed. To get good grades and…

    Realization struck me. He needed a good job. He was the man of the house. He had a lot of women to support. And he was talking about breeding them…

    “Let’s take a break,” Clint said, stretching his back. “Five minutes. And Lee, you better be actually doing your homework. You’re getting good grades from now on.”

    “Yes, Master,” she smiled.

    “Need to put your ass to work,” Clint laughed. “Help pull your weight. I hope you’ll be hired with me.”

    “You’re getting a job, um, Clint?” I asked, almost reflexively saying Squirt. But I bit that off.

    “Part time,” Clint nodded. “You’re right, Zoey, when you told me on Saturday I needed to pull my weight. I’m the man of the house. I should help. And Melody and Lee are, too.”

    “We have a job interview and everything,” nodded Melody. She stood up, her round breasts stretching.

    They were nice tits, about the size of Stefani’s.

    I grabbed my phone, checking messages. Clint had us turn them all off as we worked, no distractions. It beeped, and there were a bunch of texts from Stefani.

    “How’d it go?”

    “Did he fuck you.”

    “Is he that much of a stud?”

    “Come on, I’m desperate for news! Deets! I want deets!”

    I sighed and responded: “Not yet. He’s being all responsible and making us do homework. It sucks. Super horny.”

    “My mom just texted me,” Pam said. “She’s eager to meet you, Clint. She’s glad I have a boyfriend. She likes that name, Clint. She says it’s a strong name.”

    Clint had such a grin on his face.

    And then we were back to homework. Mom and Aunt Vicky arrived, stripping naked, their busty bodies busy in the kitchen cooking dinner. And, beside the nakedness, it was like we were a family again, that Dad hadn’t left us all reeling. Home-cooked dinners, working on homework together, spending time.

    I missed it.

    Clint stretched. “Okay, Lee, how you doing?”

    “I’m done,” she said.

    “Me, too,” he said, closing his textbook. “Mom, how long on dinner?”

    “Twenty minutes, Sir,” she answered, peering into the dining room, her apron barely covering her large tits. An errant nipple slipped out for a moment, hard and erect.

    I shook my head.

    “Good to see you coming around, sweetie,” Mom smiled at me. “I guess our little talk helped.”

    “Yeah, Mom,” I said, standing up.

    Clint stood and headed out of the room, Melody, Pam, and Alicia still working on homework. Lee hopped up and got the swifter. She began cleaning the house without being told. I swear, she had juices dripping down her thighs like it was the hottest thing in the world.

    She was a weird one before, and now…

    I stood up and followed after Clint. I walked swiftly, catching up to him and hugging him from behind. I pressed my naked tits into his back, my hands sliding down his strong stomach to grasp his cock. I humped against him, stroking him.

    “Fuck me right now, little brother,” I husked in his ear. “I need your cock in me, now.”

    “What did I tell you?” he said as I stroked him.

    “That you’ll fuck me when homework’s done.”

    “I said after dinner, I might fuck you.” His arms flexed out, forcing away my arms wrapped around him. He spun around, staring at me. I shivered at the intensity in his eyes. “You don’t dictate when I fuck you, Zoey. You want to be a part of my harem, then you have to remember that I am the man of the house. We’re having dinner in twenty minutes. Maybe I’ll fuck you afterward, but if you keep thinking you can tell me what to do, to fuck me when you want, then you are fucking mistaken. There’s the door.” He pointed. “You’re twenty. You can go stay with Stefani or someone else if you don’t like the rules.”

    The firm tone, the commanding words. He wasn’t angry. He wasn’t yelling. He was simply explaining reality to me. I melted. He was like Dad. Their eyes were the same, their jaws. Juices trickled down my thighs. I had to be submissive to my little brother if I wanted to get the satisfaction I craved.

    “Sorry, Clint,” I said. “I was just horny. And…”

    He smiled, his cock hard. The tip rubbed at my stomach, smearing precum and he stepped closer. “We all get horny, Zoey. That’s fine. Just remember who’s in charge.”

    “You are, Clint.” I swallowed. “Do I have to call you Master or Sir?”

    “Do you want to?”

    I shook my head.

    “What do you want to call me?”

    “Clint or little brother.” She shivered. “It makes me feel so naughty calling you little brother. I’m your big sister, and I just want to fuck you so badly. My hunky, sexy, strong little brother.”

    He grinned at that and nodded his head. “There you go.”

    I shivered. “I guess you’re really not Squirt any longer.”

    “Glad you finally noticed.” Then he smacked me on the ass and headed to the bathroom. Lee followed him in. I blinked at that. Was he going to fuck her?

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Clint Elliston

    “That’s it,” I groaned, pissing into Lee’s mouth. “You just ran right in like a good pee slut.” Honestly, I had forgotten that I could pee in Lee or Aunt Vicky’s mouths. I just had to piss really bad when Zoey came up to me. It was all I could do to stand there and dominate her with such a full bladder. “Drink it all down, you filthy cunt.”

    Lee’s dark eyes shone as her throat worked, swallowing every drop of my piss, my dick throbbing. I wanted to let her keep sucking, but dinner would be soon, and I was saving a huge load for afterward. I groaned as the last drops trickled out.

    I pulled my dick out, and Lee opened her mouth, showing me she swallowed every drop. “You are just a nasty pee slut, huh? How wet are you?”

    “So wet,” she moaned, eyes fluttering.

    “Get back to your cleaning.”

    “Yes, Master.”

    Everyone had chores. Even me. Though mine were the manly stuff—taking out the garbage, mowing lawns, trimming hedges, fixing things. I stepped out of the bathroom, and found Alicia dusting, looking so cute, her tiny ass wiggling. Pam sat on the couch looking a little unsure as Melody slipped past me into the bathroom to clean it.

    I sat down on the couch beside her. “You are staying for dinner?”

    She nodded. “I told my mom not to expect me. She’s cool with it, so long as I’m not out too late. It’s a school night.”

    I laughed. “Yeah. I’ll get you home.”

    “We drove my car here,” she giggled. “If you drove me home, then you’d have to walk.”

    “Might be worth it.” I leaned in, kissed her on the lips. It was nice having a girlfriend. Especially Pam.

    “Oh, you two are cute together, Sir,” Aunt Vicky said, popping her head into the kitchen. She had arranged for Pam to blow me at school today. “We’re setting the table right now, Master.”

    Pam blushed and nodded. “Okay, Ms. Samuels.”

    “Oh, call me Vicky here,” she laughed. “I’m not your teacher but your boyfriend’s sex slave.”

    “This is a little weird,” Pam said after Aunt Vicky popped back into the kitchen.

    “But you find it hot.”

    She nodded her head, snuggling closer.

    We sat down for dinner a few minutes later. Zoey appeared and sat down at the other end of the table, anchoring it, Mom and Aunt Vicky sitting on either side of her, everyone else sitting in the same spots as we did for homework. Food looked delicious. Chatter abounded as we passed around food, dished up plates, and enjoyed our time as a family. We were all so close now.

    Well, not all of us. But after tonight, Zoey would be.

    It was so hard not to fuck her when she burst into the bedroom. I had to use all my willpower not to throw her down. But she had to learn her place. If I let her fuck me when she wanted, she would walk all over me. She would try to boss me around. It would never have worked. I had to be strong from the beginning.

    Fuck, I was hard. My dick had a painful ache all through homework, and Lee’s mouth sucking down my piss hadn’t helped. It was torture during dinner. Melody kept giving me looks, her foot playing with mine beneath the table.

    She knew my agony and she thought it was funny.

    “Are you working tomorrow, Zoey?” I asked.

    She nodded. “Four hours at the Dairy Queen.” She played with her meatball. “I won’t make dinner, Clint.”

    “That’s fine.” I glanced at Mom. “We have the job interview at the pharmacy Pam’s mom owns.”

    “Oh, which one’s that?” Mom asked.

    “She owns the one on the other side of town by the Walmart,” Pam said. “Hiragawa Drugstore.”

    “Never been there,” Mom said. “I might have to stop by and get help from the workers.” She gave me a sultry look.

    My dick throbbed so hard. Damn, my women were all so sexy.

    Dinner ended and everyone began gathering their plates, taking them into the kitchen. There wasn’t enough space for all us to cleanup. Zoey, playing on her phone, walked out as Melody and Pam found themselves at the sink rinsing plates with Lee loading them into the dishwasher.

    I followed Zoey. She was focused on her phone, texting her friend, Stefani. She leaned against the wall by the stairs, fingers typing fast. Her ass looked so hot and juicy. My dick throbbed.

    I smiled.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Zoey Elliston

    “Still no fucking?” Stefani texted.

    “He might not,” I texted back as I walked out of the kitchen. “He’s putting me in my place.”

    “In your place? What does that mean?”

    “That I needed to respect him. He’s the man of the house. I can’t just demand that he fucks me.” I shivered, just typing it made my ass wiggle. I leaned against the wall at the foot of the stairs. A loud clatter came from the kitchen.

    Lee giggled.

    “Oh, wow, he is so sexy.” I could picture my friend on her bed, one hand between her thighs fingering her pussy, her red hair spilling about her flushed face, as she texted me back one-handed. “I need to come over. I need to be fucked by him, too.”

    “Join the harem?”

    “I’m your girlfriend,” Stefani said. “If Clint can date Pam, then you can date me. And you have to share with the man of the house. It’s only right.”

    “Yes!!!!” My pussy clenched. A flood of excitement poured down my thighs. I couldn’t believe how hot and wet I was. My fingers typed: “That is—”

    Arms seized me from behind. I gasped, was turned and pressed against the wall, my tits pillowing across the wallpaper. A hard dick rubbed on my ass. I shivered in shock as the cock popped between my thighs, sliding on my hot pussy.

    “Clint!” I gasped as he thrust his dick into my wet pussy. I had wanted this all day, but now I wasn’t ready for him to ram into me. It was so possessive, so powerful. He dominated me. I gripped my cell phone, my snatch clenching on his dick. “What are you doing?”

    “Fucking my sexy, big sister,” he groaned, his hips driving his cock deeper into me. I gasped, my eyes rolling back into my head as his dick filled me. He drove so deep into me, his tip rubbing on my pussy walls. “How do you like it? Better than any of other cock you’ve fucked?”

    “I’ve never fucked another cock,” I moaned. “Just dildos.”

    “Really?” He seemed shocked. “I just assumed…”

    “That I’m a slut?” I moaned, pumping back into his thrusts, savoring his thick dick filling my pussy. The friction was wonderful. It shuddered through me. It made me gasp and moan, my body shaking.

    “The way you dressed. Those tight clothings. Yeah, I thought you were a slut.” His hands slid up my stomach, finding my breasts pushed against the wall, squeezing the bases. My nipples ached against the rough texture of the wallpaper as I pushed back into his thrusts.

    “I dressed that way to tease Dad,” I moaned. “And you. Oh, god, I’ve always wanted to be taken hard by the man of the house. But I’ve never been with another guy.”

    “But a woman…” He groaned. “Stefani!”

    “Yes, we’re dating.” I felt so free saying that. “We’re lesbians or bi or whatever. We love each other, Clint. I’m still going to date her.”

    “Fuck,” he grunted, slamming his cock harder and harder into my pussy, his balls thwacking on my clit. That was so different. Stefani had fucked me with so many strap-ons, but she never had balls to hit my clit and make me shudder. “You have to bring her over.”

    “You want to fuck her?”

    “I’m going to fuck her,” he growled. “Your girlfriend has to be part of the family.”

    “Like Pam?” I moaned, my pussy clenching.

    “Just like Pam.”

    “Oh, you are a pervert, little brother.” I humped back into him. “I love it. Stefani’s so hot for this. She’ll do it. She’ll let you fuck her.”

    “I want her licking my cum out of your pussy,” he grunted, his strokes so hard.

    “Oh, yes! And can I lick yours out of hers?” My pussy spasmed, my orgasm building and building. I was so hot, so excited. After the last two days of thinking about him, dripping for him, he was finally in me.

    “Yes,” he grunted.

    Mom appeared, naked, grinning. “I see you’re finally enjoying her, Sir.”

    “I thought it was time,” he groaned. “She was wiggling that fine ass.”

    “Mmm, wonderful.”

    “So you’ve never sucked a cock before, have you, Zoey?”

    “Never, little brother,” I moaned, my pussy clenching on his dick. I needed just a few more strokes, and I would explode.

    “Damn,” Clint groaned. Then he ripped his cock out of my pussy. “Mom, time to teach Zoey how to give a blowjob.”

    “Yes, sir,” Mom purred.

    “What?” I groaned, blinking. “But I was so close and…” I saw the look in Clint’s eyes. “Right, blowjob.”

    Mom and I knelt before him. I couldn’t help but noticed Lee and Alicia watching us, the pair hugging each other, their nubile bodies pressed tight. They rubbed their pussies on each other’s thighs, humping, grinding, giggling.

    “Suck his cock, big sister,” Alicia moaned.

    “Mmm, yes, we do have a sexy big sis,” Lee grinned, ass clenching as she ground on Alicia’s thigh.

    “What?” I blinked.

    “We’ll explain more later, sweetie,” Mom smiled. “But your father had two sex slaves, me and your Aunt Vicky.”

    Things suddenly made a lot more sense about what was happening.

    “Now,” Mom said, leaning forward and licking the tip of Clint’s cock. “Mmm, you taste good, honey.”

    I blushed. “Thanks, Mom.”

    “Now, you want to start with licks, Zoey, teasing him, swirling about the tip.” She did it again, then sucked on the crown, cheeks hollowing, Clint groaning. Her lips popped off. “Eye contact is very important. Stare up at him. Just like you would when eating Stefani’s pussy.”

    “So you heard that.”

    “Everyone did,” she laughed. “The kitchen’s just on the other side of the wall. Now, come on, dear, just like that.”

    I shivered, leaning in, my mom teaching me how to blow my little brother’s cock. I started with the tongue swirling, tasting my tart pussy on the tip. Clint shuddered. I stared up at him, feeling like I existed to please my little brother. My pussy clenched.

    I latched onto the tip, sucking briefly before going back to licking. His precum leaked out the slit. It was salty, different from pussy juices. I liked it. I licked again, gathering another bead, then sucked on the tip harder.

    He liked that.

    “Mmm, that’s it,” Mom purred. She grabbed my right hand, bringing it up to his shaft. “And stroke the base.” She guided my hand. “Just like that, sweetie.”

    She pressed tighter against me, our breasts touching. A hot thrill shot through me. She was such a sexy mom, as busty as I was, and still so gorgeous, her body in great shape. I was glad I inherited her genetics. I stroked Clint’s cock, sucking, pleasuring the man of the house.

    “They like their balls played with, too,” Mom purred. “But gently. They’re sensitive. You don’t want to hurt them.”

    My left hand cupped his balls. They were hairy and warm, but not as hot as his dick. I felt the balls, little ovals, like big olives, in there. I played with them, bringing more groans from Clint. His hands grabbed my hair, holding me in place as I nursed the tip.

    Mom nuzzled at my ear, tongue flicking it. “Now bob. Take more and more. But mind your teeth. You don’t want to scrape against him.”

    I shuddered, bobbing my head, sliding it up and down while Clint groaned. His body shuddered. His hand tightened in my brassy-brown hair and in Mom’s dyed-blonde curls. He pulled her lips to his dick, too. She kissed his cock near the base where my lips couldn’t reach, her tongue licking up my juices staining his shaft.

    I slid back, Mom’s lips following me. And then we were kissing about the crown of his dick. We licked and nuzzled, making Clint groan. It was so hot. My pussy was on such fire. I couldn’t believe we were doing something so naughty as a family.

    “Fuck,” Clint groaned. “You two are so hot. I’m going to blow my load.”

    “Oh, yes,” I moaned. “I want to taste your jizz.”

    “No, I need to fuck you. I’m going to breed you, Zoey. All my sisters, my mom, Aunt Vicky. Even Pam.”

    “Yes!” came from the kitchen, Pam and Melody working on the dishes still.

    “That’s so hot, Clint,” Melody shouted. “Breed our older sister. Fuck her so hard.”

    Clint ripped his dick away, moving into the living room. “Stretch out, Zoey. Mom, let’s see just how good she is at eating pussy. You deserve a reward for the great dinner.”

    “Thank you, Sir,” Mom moaned. “And am I allowed to cum?”

    “Yes.”

    Mom shivered. I groaned. It was kinky what they had. I would never want that much control over my life. But a little control, from Clint, was sexy. I moved quickly, stretching out on my back on the Persian rug dominating the center of the living room. The itchy fabric made me squirm as Mom, tits bouncing, settled her furred bush on my mouth.

    It was thick and black, her true hair color. I licked through her folds, tasting her spicy pussy. I shuddered. It was my second cunt I had ever eaten. She tasted so different from Stefani’s and my own pussies. I loved it. I licked and nuzzled as Mom squirmed on me.

    “Oh, yes, Mommy-slut loves having her pussy licked by her big girl. And, mmm, here comes her big son with his huge cock. Mommy raised two sexy children.”

    I shivered at her words.

    “Three,” Alicia moaned, and then I felt small hands grasp my tits. I gasped as Alicia sucked on my nipple.

    “Master, can I join the fun, too?” Lee moaned as Clint seized my thighs. He lifted my ass, his cock nudging at my pussy again.

    “Suck Zoey’s other tit.”

    “Yes!” Lee moaned. “I hate having to please girls.”

    “You hate it?” I blinked. She sounded so eager to join in.

    “I’m straight,” Lee said, seizing my other tit. “But I get off on being forced to do things.”

    It didn’t sound like she was being forced to do anything.

    And then it all happened at once: both my sisters sucking on my nipple, my mom grinding on my lips, and my little brother’s huge cock ramming into my pussy. He was as thick as the toys Stefani and I used on each other. My cunt clenched on his shaft as he filled me, his heavy balls smacking into my taint.

    I moaned, shivered. My nipples throbbed. The pleasure shooting down to my cock-stuffed pussy. I licked harder at Mom’s spicy snatch, her pubic hairs tickling my nose and mouth. Every breath filled with her musk. I was drunk on it. My hips moved and bucked, slamming into Clint’s thrusts.

    “Damn, you have a tight cunt, sis,” grunted Clint. “I’ve wanted to fuck you for years. Those damned cameltoes of yours. I always want you wearing clothes that tight.”

    “Yes!” I moaned, humping, two sets of hands kneading my tits, two eager mouths sucking. “Yes, yes, yes, Clint. Always!”

    “Mmm, yes, dress so sexily for Mommy’s big boy. Oh, yes. Eat Mommy’s pussy. She’s such a slut. She needs her children to please her.”

    “Such a slut,” Aunt Vicky moaned from the kitchen. “My sister is a whore.”

    “Uh-huh,” Mom moaned.

    “Fuck your sister hard, Clint,” Pam giggled from the kitchen. “Come on, Melody, let’s hurry up.”

    “Shit,” Clint grunted. “Work those hips. I love fucking your cunt, Zoey.”

    “Uh-huh,” I panted between licks.

    My body burst with incestuous pleasure. My family loved me. Spicy juices poured into my mouth. Lee nibbled on my nipple while Alicia’s tongue played with the other. Electricity rippled through my body. It tingles through me, made me gasp and shiver and spasm.

    And it built. It gathered. I groaned, my lusts finally being satiated. My legs locked about Clint’s hips. My tits jiggled as his dick slammed over and over into me. My pussy clenched on his dick. My hips wiggled and undulated. My tits bounced. So much pleasure shot through me. My eyes rolled back into my head.

    “Shit,” Clint groaned. “Shit, you’re tight.”

    “Mmm, Mommy-slut gave birth to two daughters with hot, tight cunts that please her big, strong son.”

    “Fuck,” he grunted. “You did good, Mommy-slut!”

    “Yes,” she moaned. And came.

    My mom came on my face. I made my mom orgasm. Juices flooded out of the very cunt that gave birth to me. I drank them down, shuddering, the pleasure rippling through my body. This was really happening.

    My family loved me with such passion.

    I moaned into her cumming pussy and exploded. My pussy spasmed hard on Clint’s thrusting cock. I bucked and shuddered. Both my nipples tingled in my sisters’ mouths. They sucked so hard, like they were trying to nurse from me.

    “Breed me!” burst from my lips. “Breed me, little brother!”

    “Yes, yes, yes! Mommy-slut wants all her daughters bred by her big, strong son!”

    “Yes!” growled Clint, driving his cock so hard into my spasming depths.

    The pleasure flooded across my mind. I groaned and shuddered. Ecstasy bathed me as I begged, “Cum in me! Please, please, give me your seed, little brother! Knock me up! Plant a daughter in my belly!”

    “Shit!” Clint groaned, his back arched.

    His cum exploded into my depths. Hot blasts of spurting jizz filled me. It splashed against my insides. My body heaved, bucked. My pussy milked his cum, eager for his seed. I wanted to be bred so badly. I wanted to carry my brother’s child.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” I gasped.

    His last blast of cum splashed into me. I groaned, lying dazed on the floor as Mom slipped off my face. Pam and Melody stood nearby, fingering each other’s cunts, Aunt Vicky kneeling on the ground, licking at their feet.

    “Breed her, Clint,” Melody moaned. “Breed us all!”

    “Yes,” Pam hissed.

    Then Lee popped her mouth up. “It’s movie time! Can we watch mine first? Please, please, please, Clint?”

    “Movie?” I blinked, dazed.

    “You didn’t hear about Lee’s exploits in gym?” laughed Alicia.

    “No. I’ve been…” My pussy clenched on Clint’s dick. “Preoccupied.”

    “Then you’re going to love it!” Lee gasped. “It’s so humiliating what Clint made me do. Please, please, Master, can we watch mine first?”

    “Yeah,” Clint said, unable to deny her excitement.

    She squealed in delight, throwing her naked body into his, jostling his cock out of my pussy as he caught her. She rained kisses on his face. I smiled. She was so cute and excited, the same old Lee, just eager to please him instead of doing whatever she wanted.

    “It was so hot,” Alicia smiled at me, pushing up her glasses. Then she leaned down and kissed me on the lips.

    I shivered. I liked this. Our new family would be so hot. Loving each other, caring for each other. I couldn’t wait to have more fun with all of them. I held my little sister, her budding breasts pressed into my pillowy tits.

    I was so glad Clint had stepped up as the man of the house.

    To be continued…


  • The Mind Control Device Short: Daddy & Daughter Play Naughty Truth or Dare

    Font size : +


    After being mind-controlled, a daddy and his daughter play one hot game of truth or dare!

    The Mind Control Device Short

    Daddy & Daughter Play Naughty Truth or Dare

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2020

    Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this!

    Rosa and Natalie, eighteen-year-old virgins, are shopping with Rosa’s father Hector when the mind-control device is activated. Wholesome Foods is about to be despoiled as Dean Michaels makes his second test of his creation.

    The two virgins are bout to lose their cherries. Neither will remember the moment when Hector rams his cock into his daughter Rosa and Dean Michaels plunges through Natalie’s cherry. The debauchery was supposed to be forgotten.

    All evidence was supposed to be erased from the subjects’ minds.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Rosa Andalucia– Moments after Deactivation

    I blinked and shook my head. I suddenly felt so hot. A dizzy wave washed over me. I stumbled and found myself clutching to my friend Natalie. She grabbed me, her blonde hair swaying about the pale skin of her face. The White girl panted, her green eyes wild.

    Nearby, my father shook his head. He ran a hand through his short, brown hair. He was a tall guy, towering over Natalie and me. My eighteen-year-old body felt feverish. Turned on. I squeezed my legs together, feeling so lewd between my thighs.

    Like I’d just been masturbating.

    A wave of disorientation washed over me. I couldn’t remember how I got here. Not in Wholesome Foods, but where I stood at the top of the cereal aisle. Hadn’t I been over by the produce or something? I blinked, struggling to gather myself.

    “Wow,” said Natalie, her pale hand gripping my flesh. The White girl’s skin was lighter than my golden-brown hue. She leaned in close. “I just had the naughtiest idea that the cute teacher guy we saw took my cherry.”

    “What?” I gasped as a wave of heat rushed through me. Flashes popped into my mind of my father thrusting his cock into my pussy.

    I glanced over at Daddy. His chest rose and fell. He looked over at me. Our eyes met for a moment and cries burst in my mind of me gasping and moaning as he fucked me. My pussy clenched as the heat rushed through me.

    Why would I think of something so kinky?

    It was so wrong. He was my dad! A girl shouldn’t think of her father like that, but the flashes kept bursting through me. Moments of him thrusting into me. My twat clutching to his dick. Cumming on him. A burst of rapture that would explode through me.

    “You’re thinking of your dad fucking you, aren’t you?” Natalie whispered.

    “What?” I gasped, shame burning through me. “No!”

    “Liar,” she said, her hand squeezing tight about my wrist.

    “How do you even know that?” I asked her, my heart pounding.

    My friend winked at me.

    I felt all flushed and hot as Dad shook his head. Then he moved over to our shopping cart, his butt looking so hot in his jeans. I bit my lip and couldn’t believe I was staring at my dad like that. What was wrong with me?

    Natalie slipped her arm into mine as we followed my dad through the grocery store to finish the shopping. I felt so disoriented. Discombobulated. Nothing felt right. It was all so strange to have these ideas.

    My poor panties were so wet. I would have to change when we got to my house. It was Saturday, and Natalie was sleeping over. It was a fairly common occurrence for us even now. We enjoyed hanging out and talking about boys. Sometimes, we went over to Natalie’s house and other times mine.

    Did Natalie think about her own dad taking her cherry sometimes? Was that how she knew what I was thinking about.

    “Mmm, your dad’s got a hot ass,” Natalie said.

    My cheeks blazed hot again. “What?”

    She giggled. “It’s cool. You’re secret’s safe with me.”

    “What secret?” I groaned.

    She winked at me.

    We checked out. I tried to distract myself with a copy of Seventeen I pulled off the magazine rack and then flipped through, but the idea of having sex with my dad and giving him my cherry was something that just wouldn’t leave me. The beep-beep of the scanner rang out as my eyes were locked on my dad. He was a tall man. Strong. Black hair.

    Natalie hummed beside me, sounding amused. She only made my cheeks hotter. I didn’t know what was wrong with me. He was my dad. That was the wrongest thing in the world for a girl to lust for. I should be thinking about hot boys and hunky movie stars.

    At home, I helped Dad unload the food then he let us order pizza. I called up on the phone and soon we had the pies on the way. As we waited, Natalie and I both changed. My panties were so wet. I had to really mop myself up. I couldn’t believe how much was leaking out of me.

    It was all so pearly and white like… Like… My mind fizzled for a moment and then I went back to cleaning up.

    It wasn’t long after Natalie and I had finished our cleanup when the pizza had arrived, we ate it in the living room. Dad was on his recliner while Natalie and I were sitting on the couch, legs bent. A dumb superhero movie played—something my dad and Natalie both loved—while my thoughts were unwholesome as possible.

    Dad’s cock breaking my hymen. Plunging into me. Making me cum on him. Just snippets. Little flashes like my memories had been scrubbed away, but not thoroughly enough. There were little patches missed, brief moments out of context.

    It was all so ridiculous.

    “Let’s play truth or dare,” Natalie said, turning off the TV. “You in, Rosa?”

    “Sure,” I said, wanting to take my mind off Dad.

    “Well, I’ll leave you two girls to it,” Dad said. “Night Rosachika and Natalie.”

    “Oh, no, don’t go, Mr. A.,” Natalie said. She snagged my dad’s hand. “It’s more fun when it’s three. You have to stay. You’ll make Rosa so happy if you do.”

    “What?” I gasped, my cheeks blushing.

    Dad looked down at me. He stood so high, towering over the pair of us. His eyes were on us. I swallowed, my cheeks burning from the heat his gaze stirred up in me. My heart pounded, this wild beat that rushed exhilaration through my veins.

    “Sure, I’ll stay and play,” he said. “For you, Rosachika.”

    “Awesome, Mr. A.!” Natalie grabbed one end of the coffee table. My dad the other. They moved it closer to the TV to give us space “There.”

    We all slipped onto the floor, forming a little circle. Natalie was to my right and Daddy to my left. I sat cross-legged, my panties feeling so wet. I couldn’t believe Dad was playing. The way Natalie was acting, the naughty White girl would be out to embarrass me.

    “Rosa, truth or dare,” Natalie said grinning at me.

    “Truth,” I said cautiously.

    “How many boys have you kissed?”

    Embarrassment flushed through me. I glanced at Dad, squirming as he had this tight smile on his lips. They were such strong lips. What would they be like to… “It’s three,” I blurted out. “That’s it. And you know that.”

    “But your dad didn’t,” Natalie said, smiling at me. “Your turn.”

    “Natalie, truth or dare?” I said, wanting to get back at her.

    “Truth!” She looked so unafraid of anything I would ask her.

    “How many boys have you kissed?”

    Natalie boldly, even proudly, glanced at my dad. “Five.”

    Dad just swallowed. Then he realized it was his turn. “Eh, Rosachika, truth or dare?”

    I hesitated. “Truth?” It came out as a question more than a statement. I wasn’t sure I wanted to play with my dad.

    “Um, well, do you love your father?”

    My cheeks blazed with those memories. “Well, yeah, Dad.”

    “You need to take this seriously, Mr. A.,” Natalie admonished. “Truth or dare, Mr. A.?”

    He drew in a deep breath as if he were bracing himself. “Truth.”

    “How many women have you been with.”

    My eyes bulged.

    Dad groaned. “Uh, seven.”

    My cheeks burned as I realized it was my turn. I bit my lip. “Natalie, truth or dare?”

    “Dare!” Her blonde hair flew as she threw her arms up into the air. “Dare! Dare! Dare!”

    “Uh, I dare you to drink an entire can of soda without stopping.”

    “Ugh, that’s child’s play,” she said and darted to the kitchen. Her skirt swirled around her pale thighs. She came back with a diet cherry coke. She popped the lid and winked at me.

    She chugged. Her throat worked as she gulped down more and more of the liquid. She tilted her head back, which pressed her round breasts against her top, her nipples hard. I had sudden flashes of touching those breasts. Like we had done something, too, in the store and forgotten it.

    But we had never fooled around.

    The heat rushed through me as Dad and I watched her finish chugging her drink. She let out a long, satisfied aaaah and then crushed the can in her hand in triumph. She giggled and then sank down onto her knees.

    “Easy, peasy!” she said. “You’re up, Mr. A.”

    “Uh… Natalie, truth or dare?”

    “Ooh, dare!” Her green eyes flashed to my dad. “Give it to me, Mr. A.!”

    “Let’s see… Do the splits.”

    My friend rolled her eyes. “You two are not even trying.”

    She stood up again and then she sank down on her legs. Bare feet slid across the carpet as she went down. In a flash, she had both her legs stretched out in opposite directions. Her skirt fluttered around her as she threw up her arms.

    “Ta-da!” she said.

    Dad shook his head like he couldn’t believe she was limber enough to do that. Even I had trouble believing it, and I had seen her do it so many times at college during gym class. She held it for a moment longer then slid out of it.

    “Okay, Mr. A., truth or dare?” Natalie said, a naughty gleam in her eyes.

    Dad hesitated. “Dare.”

    My friend grinned. It was so wicked and naughty. “I dare you to kiss your daughter for thirty seconds.”

    I couldn’t help how I perked up at that. This excitement rushed through me. Daddy glanced over at me. He swallowed, his brown eyes so rich and warm. My heart thundered a mile a minute. Natalie rubbed her hands on her knees, a big smile on her lips.

    My heartbeat so fast. I fanned my face and swallowed.

    Daddy leaned in towards me. This was happening. He was going to kiss me. I lifted my head. My pussy clenched. I could smell a faint scent of spice around him. It was an exciting and manly smell that had my head dizzy.

    Then his lips were on mine. They were so strong. Natalie picked up her phone, her eyes on us. I wanted to move my mouth. To kiss him back properly, not just keep our lips pressed together. But this wasn’t a real kiss. It was a dare.

    Nothing wrong with that.

    Time seemed to go on and on. I whimpered. His mouth felt so warm. His stubble rubbed on my cheeks. This manly caress that sent tingles racing through my body. My naughty pussy drank it in. I let out a little groan. My lips moved. I kissed my daddy back. It was—

    “Time!” Natalie called and set her phone down.

    Daddy ripped his mouth back from mine. He sucked in breaths as he settled down, wiping his hands on this jean-clad thighs. Mine were just as sweaty. I shuddered, feeling dizzy. Those patches of memories played through my mind. It was like a flipbook, the images sliding by so fast I could almost see Daddy and I moving together.

    “Hey, your up, Rosa,” Natalie said. “Mr. A., you must be a killer kisser because your daughter is out of it.”

    “Am not!” I squeaked and, in a panic, blurted out, “Natalie, truth or dare?”

    “Hmm, let’s do truth,” the naughty White girl said, her green eyes sparkling.

    “Um…” My mind struggled to find a question. “Do you have a crush on anyone?”

    “Yeah, your dad.” Natalie’s cheeks turned scarlet. “He’s cute.”

    “And sitting right here,” Dad said, his voice tight. He cleared it. “Rosachika, truth or dare?”

    “Truth,” I said, too scared to take on any dare.

    “Do you have a crush on anyone?”

    I was so wrong. Truth was far, far scarier than dare. My heat rushed through me. I had to tell the truth. That was the point of the game. I gulped in a breath, my small breasts pressing against my top. My nipples ached.

    “Uh, yeah, Dad. Um, you.”

    Natalie clapped her hands in delight and squealed in triumph. Dad glanced at me. I blushed and looked away. My hands gripped my thighs through my skirt. My panties were molten. I wanted to melt away in a puddle of embarrassment. I had just admitted it. What was wrong with me?

    “Well, truth or dare, Rosa?” Natalie said.

    I didn’t hesitate. I picked the safer option. “Dare.”

    The grin on my friend’s lips made me regret it. “I dare you to take off your top and bra.”

    My cheeks blazed. Daddy stared at me as I peeled off my crop top. I slid it up and over my stomach. I didn’t go fast. I wasn’t sure why I was going slow. This excitement rippled through me as he stared at me. He wanted to see my boobs.

    My blouse rolled up to my bra. It cupped my little breasts. They were almost B-cups. Small things. Perky. I didn’t need a bra at all, but everyone wore them. I had on a white one that contrasted with my golden-brown skin.

    I slid my blouse off, my heart pounding so hard. I heard it thundering in my ears. I dropped my blouse to the ground and sat there in just my bra. I reached behind me. Dad licked his lips. He looked so… hungrily at me.

    He wanted to see my tits.

    My fingers fumbled at the clasp, my body blazing with heat. The fire burned out of my pussy. My virgin cunt clenched. The clasp came apart. This was it. I was about to show my daddy my breasts. He hadn’t seen me topless since I was a kid. Back then, it hadn’t mattered. Now I had boobs.

    Small boobs, but they were still boobs.

    I slipped the straps off my shoulders. They fell down to the crook of my arms. Then I pulled the cups away and exposed my tits to my dad’s brown eyes. He licked his lips, his chest rising and falling as he stared at my breasts.

    Did he like them?

    He must because he kept staring at me.

    “Your turn,” Natalie said, a huge grin on her face. She looked so pleased with herself as she squirmed there, her blonde hair spilling around her face.

    Suddenly, I wanted to get back at her for putting me in this spot. “Natalie, truth or dare?”

    “Dare!” she said with such boldness.

    Yes! This was it. “I dare you to take off your skirt and panties!”

    Daddy groaned.

    Natalie hopped to her feet and winked at Dad. The White girl unzipped her skirt without a hint of fear. She wiggled her hips and her dark skirt slid over her butt and then fell down her thighs. She had on a pair of red panties.

    “Mmm, this what you want to see me do, Rosa?” Natalie asked, her fingers hooking the waistband of her panties.

    “If you’re not chicken,” I said, trying to hide just how excited I was to see my friend bottomless. Why? I had seen her before. It had never excited me, but those snippets of memories, those wild fantasies of doing stuff with her flared in my mind.

    Natalie turned around and bent over, thrusting her booty at us. She peeled down her panties, the red cloth sliding over her pale, beige rump. The curve of her butt-cheeks and the crevasse of her crack appeared. She pushed down her panties further and further, exposing more and more of her flesh. Her blonde bush appeared, the trimmed-short hairs not hiding her pussy lips at all. She was juicy. Even had some silvery stains matting her hairs.

    Dad groaned as she slid her panties down.

    My tongue licked over my lips as I stared at my friend’s ass and pussy. The urge to lean in and lick her flooded through my body. My cunt clenched. My naked boobies jiggled as the trembles swept through my body. I was so hot. So turned on.

    She stepped out of her panties and then turned around, her boobs jiggling beneath her blouse and bra. She sank down cross-legged, which put her blonde bush and pussy on display, her pink lips parting to show off her gleaming depths.

    “Uh, maybe we should stop,” Dad said as he kept staring at her. “This is getting a little wild.”

    “Nope,” Natalie said. “It’s your turn, Mr. A. Who will you ask?”

    Dad took in a deep breath then glanced at me. “Rosachika, truth or dare?”

    I swallowed, my blood boiling in my veins. I wanted this, didn’t I? “Dare.”

    Daddy took a long moment before he asked, “I dare you to take off your… your panties and bottom.”

    Natalie whooped.

    My pussy clenched and a wave of heat washed through me.

    I would be naked save for my ankle socks. I stood up, toes curling in them. I bit my lip and then I reached my hands beneath my skirt. I hooked onto the white panties I was wearing and dragged them out from beneath my skirt.

    “Ooh, that’s the kinky way to do it,” my friend said as I bent over, rolling my panties down my thighs. I could feel the air rustling over my bush and caressing my wet pussy lips.

    I stepped out of my panties, this wild heat rushing through me. I found the small zipper on the side of my skirt that kept the waistband tight about my torso. I undid the little fastener and unzipped it. It hung on my hips.

    I thrust my arms up in the air, Daddy staring up at me with such heat. My hips swayed from side to side, my little boobies jiggling. The skirt slipped down my skin. A little bit at a time. The top of my bush appeared. It went lower and lower.

    It fell off of my hips and plunged down my legs.

    Daddy groaned.

    There it was. My pussy on display, covered by my trim, brown bush. I shuddered, feeling all their eyes on me. This was so wild. I couldn’t believe this was happening. My cheeks burned while Daddy stared at me like a hungry wolf. I sank down, Natalie grinning.

    I grinned back.

    “Way to go, Mr. A.!” she cheered. “Mmm, let’s see. Rosa, truth or dare?”

    “Dare,” I said, knowing things would escalate. We had all crossed this line. Things had gone way, way too far now.

    “I dare you to pull out your dad’s cock and suck it.”

    Daddy groaned. “Maybe we should call it here, girls.”

    “No!” I lunged at my dad, lying, “I don’t lose at truth or dare!”

    “Yeah, right, you always lose,” said Natalie.

    I ignored her and attacked my dad’s fly. I wanted to suck his cock. I was feverish for it. Those memories told me one thing: my fantasies of sex with my daddy was amazing. The real thing, the incestuous delight, would be amazing. I was too horny to stop now. So, I between over, thrusting my ass and pussy at Natalie, and opened my father’s fly.

    He leaned back on his hands, his chest rising and falling. “Rosachika…”

    I drew out his cock. I bet mom, when she was still alive, would suck this cock. She would just nurse on it. I stroked him and then leaned my head down. I had to do this. Nice and fast. No thinking that this was wrong. Forbidden.

    Depraved heat rushed through me.

    I opened my mouth wide and sucked him in with a hungry swallow. My lips sealed about the shaft of my daddy’s cock. My cheeks hollowed around his dick as I wiggled my hips. Heat rushed through me as this salty flavor spilled across my taste buds.

    He groaned as I blew him.

    I stared up his body to his strong face. His brown eyes were wild. I nursed on him, making all these sloppy sounds. I had never done it before, but I knew the principle. Suck hard and swirl tongue. Make it sloppy. Make it feel amazing.

    “Rosachika,” he groaned. Hearing his pet name for me while I blew him only made this more taboo. This was my daddy’s cock in my mouth. He made me in my mother’s womb with it. “Yes.”

    “That’s it, Rosa!” Natalie moaned. “Mmm, yes, yes, just suck that dick.”

    I did. I bobbed my head up and down him, my tongue dancing around his shaft. He twitched in my mouth. This wild pulse fluttered up his cock that was amazing to feel as I loved him. I loved it. my tongue danced around him, stroking him, making him feel amazing.

    This was so hot and wild.

    I was possessed with this incestuous rush to please my daddy. The forbidden ache in my cunt swelled with my every suckle. More and more of that salty flavor filled my mouth. Was that his precum? Would he erupt in my mouth?

    “Damn, Rosachika,” he groaned. “Oh, damn.”

    “How does it feel?” Natalie asked.

    “Not your turn to ask a question,” he grunted. “You just went.”

    “Right.” Natalie squealed. I could hear the joy bursting from my White friend’s lips. “This is so effing hot, Rosa. Your tush is aimed right at me. Your daughter’s got a cute booty, Mr. A.”

    “Yeah,” he groaned. “Damn, I’m going to cum if you keep that up, Rosachika.”

    My pussy clenched. I squealed and sucked harder. I nursed with passion, wanting his cum to flood my mouth. My virgin twat burned for that depraved moment. I bobbed my head, working my mouth up and down his dick. I sucked with such hunger on him. I worshiped him with all my amazing passion.

    I nursed. I moaned. I loved him. My drool ran down his shaft as I bobbed. I made it as sloppy as possible. I wanted to give him as much pleasure as I could. I wanted to make him cum. It would be amazing to gulp down his seed.

    “Damn, Rosachika,” he panted. “Oh, damn, your mouth. I’m going to cum.”

    “Do it, Mr. A.!” my friend squealed. “Yeah, cum in her mouth. Dump that cum down her throat. That’ll be hot!”

    It would be.

    I suckled with such passion. I nursed with such hunger. It was amazing to experience. I loved my daddy’s cock with all my might. I suckled hard. The heat rushed through me, fluttering out of my naughty cunt. My pussy burned with this aching need to have him in me.

    He groaned. His face twisted in pleasure. His cock throbbed harder in my mouth. The salty taste increased. Was he about to cum? About to spurt all that forbidden jizz into my mouth? I nursed with every ounce of passion I had.

    “Rosachika!” he growled.

    His cum flooded my mouth.

    “Yes!”

    Hot jizz splashed across the back of my throat. I gulped it down. I swallowed every drop of it I could. It was amazing. My eyes squeezed shut as the heat washed through me. My hips wiggled in delight, dancing with this exciting delight as I swallowed it.

    “Effing hell, you’re cumming in her mouth, Mr. A.!” my friend gasped. “You’re cumming down your daughter’s throat.”

    “I am!” groaned Daddy. “Oh, fuck, I am.”

    I savored it. His jizz was so salty and delicious. It tasted so good in my mouth. It flowed down my throat. I swallowed it all. Every last drop. I squeezed my eyes shut as I gulped it down. His spunk tasted amazing as all that creamy seed flowed down my throat.

    I groaned, loving every second of it.

    “Rosachika!” he groaned as the last spurt splashed against the roof of my mouth. “Damn.”

    I slid my mouth off of him and swallowed his seed. I panted there before him, my tits rising and falling. I had just done that. Just sucked my daddy off. My pussy was molten passion. I trembled, my tits rising and falling.

    “Your turn, Rosa,” Natalie hissed, her voice so throaty.

    “Right.” I panted. I stared at my father. “Daddy, truth or dare?”

    He hesitated. He swallowed. “Truth.”

    Disappointment soured through me, but then inspiration hit me. I asked, “Was that the best blowjob you ever had?”

    He smiled. “Yeah. Yeah, it was, Rosachika.”

    My joy swallowed all my disappointment. I positively squirmed in place.

    “Uh, Natalie, truth or dare?” Daddy asked, his chest rising and falling. He was panting.

    “Mmm, a naughty dare,” my friend said, her eyes smoldering.

    “God, I’m going to do this,” Daddy muttered. “I dare you to go down on my daughter.”

    My eyes bulged. Heat rushed through me.

    “Done!” Natalie squealed.

    Before I knew it, she was pushing me onto my back. I stretched out while my White friend grabbed my knees with her pale fingers. She shoved my legs apart. She had this look of excitement in her green eyes. Her blonde hair spilled down around her crimson cheeks.

    Mother of god, she blushed so prettily.

    Daddy watched, his cock still out. His eyes smoldered as Natalie lowered her head down to my pussy. This nervous excitement rippled through me. I rubbed at my belly, all full of Daddy’s cum. Then my friend nuzzled into my bush. Her lips kissed at my pussy.

    I gasped at the contact of another person on my cunt. Natalie’s tongue flicked out and slid through my virgin folds. I shuddered at the sensual caress of the girl’s tongue on me. My body trembled as a shiver of delight rushed through me.

    “Oh, god,” I groaned. “Natalie.”

    “You taste delicious, Rosa!” She licked at me again. And again.

    Daddy groaned as he watched.

    I squirmed on the carpet, feeling the fibers rubbing into my back and rump. This tangy scent rose in the air. That was me. That was my pussy I was smelling. The one my friend licked at. She lapped up and down my folds, her nose rubbing into my clit. Pleasure surged through me in the wake of her every tongue caress.

    She petted my cunt with her tongue. She stroked up from my taint to my clit. She slid over that naughty bud. Sparks burst. My cunt clenched deep inside. I groaned and squirmed on the ground as she pleased me.

    “You like that?” she asked.

    “Uh-huh,” I moaned. “That’s so good.”

    “Damn,” Daddy groaned. “Rosachika… You’re… This… Damn.”

    I quivered, feeling his eyes raking my body. This depraved heat rushed through me, fed by my friend’s tongue sliding up and down my slit. My hands drifted up my stomach to my little titties. I squeezed them. Kneaded them.

    I moaned as my White friend devoured me.

    Her hands wrapped around my thighs. She pulled my pussy tighter against her lips. Her tongue thrust forward. She buried it so deep into me. She caressed parts of me that had never been touched. Not even by me. She swirled around in me, pleasure rushing through my body.

    What happened to my hymen…? My thoughts fizzled in pleasure.

    “Natalie!” I groaned as she swirled her tongue around in me.

    “Is she making you feel good, Rosachika?” Daddy asked.

    “So good!” I moaned, my thighs squeezing about my friend’s head. “She’s got her tongue inside of my pussy. She dancing it around in me. Oh, it’s so amazing. I’m so wet. It was so hot sucking you, and now… now… I’m going to cum on my friend’s mouth.”

    “Yes!” Daddy groaned. He grabbed his cock and stroked it. He was hard again.

    Natalie moaned into my pussy. Her tongue scooped out my pussy cream into her mouth. She moaned and did it again. And again. Every time she thrust her tongue into snatch, my orgasms swelled even more. My breasts rose and fell as I sucked in air.

    My fingers kneaded my firm titties. Pleasure rushed down from my touch to her tongue plundering my pussy. She thrust it in and out of me, fucking it in as far as she could reach. Her nose rubbed at my clit. I groaned, sparks flaring. I hurtled towards my orgasm.

    “Oh, yes, yes, Natalie,” I moaned. “Oh, that’s amazing. Daddy, Daddy, she’s going to make me cum.”

    “Good,” he groaned. “Cum on her mouth, Rosachika.”

    “Cum on my effing mouth!” Natalie moaned and then she slid her tongue up to my clit. Her lips seized my bud.

    Suckled.

    My eyes widened. My virgin cunt clenched. I gasped and bucked as my pussy convulsed with wild sparks. They showered my mind in rapture. My thoughts blazed with all these wicked bursts of pleasure. Synapses fired left and right. My thighs squeezed about Natalie’s head, holding my White friend to my pussy.

    “I’m cumming so hard!” I moaned, thrashing.

    Natalie licked and lapped up my juices gushing out of me. She drank them down. Her eyes were so naughty as she stared up at me. I groaned as she did. This was insane. I bit my lip, my body trembling through the pleasure that rushed out of my cunt.

    My cream bathed her mouth. She gulped down my juices. My friend drank them, her green eyes sparkling. Daddy’s brown eyes burned as he watched. I hit that amazing peak of pleasure. This was more fantastic than masturbation.

    “Yes!” I moaned as I hovered at the pinnacle of rapture. Then I fell into panting bliss. My thighs relaxed from around my friend’s head.

    “Oh, my effing gosh, Rosa, you gushed juices,” Natalie said as she sat up. Her lips and cheeks were gleaming in my cream. “That was so hot. Mmm, and it’s my turn.” She glanced at Daddy as I lay there flushed and panting. “Mr. A., truth or dare?”

    “Dare,” he said and peeled off his shirt. It was like he knew what he would be dared to do.

    We all knew what it would be.

    “I dare you to fuck your daughter hard!” Natalie moaned, and then ripped off her own blouse. Her breasts jiggled in her red bra.

    Daddy stood up and shoved down his jeans and boxers. My toes curled in my socks as I stared at his manly body. He had such hunger in his eyes. His cock thrust out so hard. I stared at it, hardly noticing Natalie’s round breasts bouncing into view as she shrugged off her bra.

    “I’m so ready, Daddy,” I moaned. “Make me into a woman.”

    He fell to his knees between my thighs. Natalie knelt down by us. She thrust her hand between her legs and rubbed at her cunt. She masturbated as Daddy’s dick came closer and closer to my pussy. I squirmed on the carpet, the fibers so itchy beneath me. They excited me.

    Daddy planted his left hand by my head, bracing his weight on it, while his right guided his cock right to my virgin pussy. He pressed it against my vulva. He nuzzled it into my labia. I shuddered, ready for him to pop my cherry.

    He thrust into me with ease like there was no hymen to pop. But I had a hymen. I must not have felt him break it because his dick felt amazing. There was no pain at all, only the bliss of having my daddy fill my cunt to the brim with his big cock.

    “Rosachika!” he groaned.

    “Oh, Daddy, yes!” I moaned as his balls rested against my taint. He was in me. He reached so deep into my pussy. It felt so wonderful and so familiar, like I had experienced this already. But how could that be? I could never forget this. Those were just fantasies that had flashed in my mind.

    This was reality.

    My thighs locked around his hips. He lowered himself down to me. I embraced him and pulled him to my lips. He kissed me with hunger as I squirmed beneath him. My nipples rubbed into his chest. I loved the feel of his pecs against me. My nubs burst with pleasure.

    Natalie moaned beside us, masturbating away as Daddy thrust his cock in and out of my pussy. I groaned, loving his dick burying to the hilt in me over and over again. This was so amazing. He thrust into me with power. With forbidden passion.

    Depraved delight burned in my pussy.

    “Effing hell, that’s hot!” whimpered Natalie. “Incest! Real incest! Yes!”

    I groaned into the kiss with my daddy, embracing this incestuous rush. I wasn’t on the pill. He wasn’t wearing a condom. He could impregnate me. That excited me even more. I was in the middle of my cycle. Wasn’t that the most dangerous time?

    Yes!

    My pussy clenched about his cock. I held him tight as he pumped away at me. He fucked his dick into me over and over again. I groaned as I enjoyed his every thrust into me. That wonderful cock filled me up again and again. He rammed to the hilt in me. It was amazing. This exhilarating bliss that rushed through me.

    His balls smacked into my taint on his every thrust. I groaned, squirming my cunt around on him. I fucked him hard and fast. He buried his dick over and over into my pussy. My flesh loved him as we kissed. As we trembled together.

    Daddy broke the kiss and moaned, “Rosachika. My little girl. Mother of god, you’re so tight.”

    “And you’re so big, Daddy!” My cunt clenched down on his girth, reveling in the size of him. He fit in me, his cock bottoming out against my cervix. “I was made for this, Daddy! You and Mommy made me to be yours.”

    “Yes!” Natalie hissed. “So effing hot!”

    “Damn,” groaned Daddy. He stared into my eyes as his cock plunged into me over and over again. “You’re like your mother. So goddamn tight.”

    “Mmm, you’re going to cum in me, aren’t you, Daddy?” I asked.

    “Yes.”

    “Breed me?”

    “Oh, fuck,” he groaned and thrust harder.

    “Yes, yes, effing breed your daughter!” gasped Natalie. “I dare you to do that. I double-dog dare you!”

    Daddy slammed into my cunt with his big dick. That huge shaft plunged into me again and again. My pussy celebrated every wild thrust. I trembled beneath him, my twat squeezing about his cock as he plundered me.

    Daddy fucked me hard. He rammed into me, and I loved every moment of it. He slammed to the hilt in my snatch. It was incredible. I groaned, my cunt squeezing down on his dick as he pumped it in and out of me. I loved it. This was rapture. Heaven. I groaned with his every plunge into my twat.

    My pussy clenched about him. Loved him. I whimpered and moaned as he fucked me hard. My Daddy made such passionate love to me. I stared into his eyes, my fingernails clawing his back as he brought me closer and closer to climaxing on his dick.

    To working out his incestuous seed to flood my pussy.

    “Daddy! Daddy!” I moaned. “I need you, Daddy! I need your cum spurting into me!”

    “Yes!” he growled. “You’ll get it, honey.” He plowed into me hard. Fast.

    “Daddy!” I whimpered at the pleasure of his dick. He was incredible. He was everything that I craved. That I wanted from my daddy.

    He buried to the hilt in me again and again. He fucked me with all that passion. I loved him so much. Natalie whimpered beside us. She looked so sexy there. But she was being left out. That wasn’t fair at all.

    I bit my lip and then I moaned, “Natalie, I dare you to sit on my face as Daddy fucks me.”

    “Yes!” she gasped.

    Daddy rose up from me. He slammed his cock hard into me. My friend ripped her fingers out of her pussy. Then she threw her leg over my face. I groaned as she pressed her pussy right down on my mouth. I gasped at the feel of her silky bush on my lips right before her pussy ground on my face.

    I thrust my tongue out. I slid into her folds and penetrated her pussy. I swirled and darted my tongue around inside of her. She gasped out in delight. She shuddered atop me, her hips grinding her twat on my mouth.

    I licked at her. I lapped up her sweet juices. They coated my lips and tongue. She tasted amazing. My cunt clenched down on Daddy’s cock as he rammed into me. His hands held my hips as he drove hard into me. My body shook.

    “Oh, Rosa, yes!” gasped my friend. “Effing hell, that’s amazing. That’s it. That’s what I need. I’m going to cum.”

    “Me, too!” I moaned and thrust my tongue into her mouth.

    I swirled it around in her pussy, reaching so deep into her. I didn’t know what had happened to her hymen, I knew she was a virgin, but I didn’t care. I just savored her silky walls and sweet pussy squeezing around me as Daddy drove his cock hard into my twat. He fucked me with passion, grunting, groaning.

    My pussy clamped down on him. The pressure swelled in me. His cock pumping away at my twat swelled it. I worshiped that forbidden shaft burying into my barely legal twat. Daddy grunted. Groaned. He slammed his cock to the hilt in me.

    “Fuck!” he grunted. Erupted.

    My daddy’s cum spurted into me. The moment his hot, incestuous seed splashed against my cervix, I came. I squealed into Natalie’s pussy as the tsunami of pleasure rushed through my body. This dizzying wave of delight crashed into my mind.

    I drowned in rapture.

    “Oh, effing hell, yes!” gasped Natalie.

    Sweet juices gushed into my mouth as Daddy’s cum pumped into my twat. He flooded me with spurt after spurt of his cum. It was amazing to feel. To experience. I bucked on the ground, my pussy sucking at his dick, writhing about his amazing shaft as I drank down my friend’s cream.

    “Fuck!” groaned Daddy as he fired the last of his cum in me.

    A final wave of rapture washed through my pussy. I shuddered, my thighs hugging him. My tongue lapped at my friend while she swayed atop me. She wiggled her hips, smearing her silky bush and hot twat on my mouth.

    “Your turn, Mr. A.!” moaned my friend.

    “Shit,” he panted. “I dare you to eat out my daughter’s cunt while I fuck your pussy.”

    “Done!” Natalie moaned and flew off of me. “Come sit on my face, Rosa.”

    I shuddered. Daddy was still hard in me. Why hadn’t he gone soft? Was he that excited? I knew I was just melting with passion. This was all so exciting. I groaned and then slid off of his cock. My pussy popped off of him. Cum puddled out of me and ran down to my ass.

    I threw myself on my friend. I planted my twat right on her mouth. She sealed her lips on it and sucked. I gasped as she drained the cum out of me. My back arched. It felt so naughty. I wiggled there while Daddy moved into place, his cock wet with my pussy cream.

    “Take her cherry, too, Daddy!” I moaned. I grabbed his cock and guided him to my friend as she kept nursing on my pussy, drawing out my cum.

    Daddy thrust into Natalie’s pussy. My White friend moaned, her blonde bush swallowing Daddy’s dick. Her pale thighs wrapped around his golden-brown skin. He groaned, the muscles in his chest rippling as he pumped away at her.

    Natalie groaned into my cunt. Her tongue thrust into me. She swirled it around in me like she had before. She licked and lapped out all that cum in me. That incestuous seed that Daddy had fired into me. She churned up my cunt while I shuddered and savored every moment of our passion.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned. “Fuck her hard, Daddy.”

    “He’s effing me so hard!” gasped Natalie.

    “I am, Rosachika!” Pleasure crossed Daddy’s face. “Damn, I feel young myself. You two girls are so sexy.”

    I beamed at that.

    I ground my cunt on Natalie’s mouth. The pleasure rushed through me as she licked and lapped at me. This wonderful heat that swelled through my body. I savored the depraved delight of our kinky threesome.

    My butt-cheeks clenched. I squirmed on my friend. I ground on her mouth by wiggling my hips. Her tongue felt amazing. My orgasm built and built with every moment. I rose towards that next burst of rapture.

    Daddy’s hands grabbed my torso. “Rosachika, you’re so sexy.”

    “And you’re a hunk, Daddy!” I moaned, my hands falling on his shoulders.

    “Mmm, he’s yummy,” purred my friend. “Just like your pussy, Rosa.”

    “And yours!” I moaned.

    Daddy leaned in and kissed me. He tasted the sweet cream soaking my lips. The flavor of my friend’s cunt. I moaned, my pussy clenching. His tongue licked over my mouth, clearly enjoying the taste of the twat he fucked hard.

    She broke the kiss, smacking lips. “She does taste good.”

    “Uh-huh,” I moaned, his hands stroking my sides. He slid up and rubbed at my tits with his thick thumbs.

    I groaned as he did that. My boobs sent delight rushing down to my pussy being devoured by Natalie. Her tongue fluttered up and down me. She brushed my clit. I whimpered, my body trembling. His thumbs rubbed out across my nipples. He massaged them.

    I gasped, loving the feel of his touch. The sparks shot through me. My eyes squeezed tight as he rubbed at my nubs. This amazing bliss sizzled through me. It was incredible to feel. My pussy clenched around my friend’s probing tongue.

    “Daddy,” I groaned, my orgasm swelling. “Oh, Daddy. You and Natalie are going to make me cum again.”

    “Good,” he growled, thrusting hard into my friend.

    “Mmm, dump all that yummy cream into my mouth,” Natalie moaned. “I effing love it.”

    I did, too. I wanted to flood her mouth with my juices.

    My body trembled as Daddy rubbed at my nipples. His thumbs pushed on them. I groaned, my cunt clenching around my friend’s tongue. She danced it around in me while my clit rubbed on her chin. Sparks flared.

    I pushed down harder on her, wanting that orgasm. I was so close to it. Daddy grunted, his thumbs making my nipples tingle. I squirmed there, the pressure rising and rising. I was so close to that moment of exploding.

    “Daddy!” I whimpered.

    “Cum, Rosachika!” he growled, slamming into my friend’s cunt.

    “Yes!” I howled and came on Natalie’s face.

    I bucked on her, juices gushing out of my pussy and into her hungry mouth. I threw my arms around Daddy’s neck and kissed him with hunger. He growled into me and thrust forward.

    “Effing, yes!” squealed Natalie. “You’re dad’s breeding me now, Rosa! He’s pumping his cum into me. I’m cumming so effing hard!”

    She lapped up my cunt cream as she bucked. I loved the passion she gave. The heat of her naughty delight rushing through me. It was so amazing to feel. Stars danced before my eyes as the pleasure rushed me to the heights of ecstasy.

    I hovered there, kissing Daddy as he emptied his cum into my friend’s pussy. It was so wild. This was such a hot night. I groaned as Natalie lapped at my pussy with hungry flutters, keeping this delight buzzing through my veins.

    I broke the kiss with Daddy and panted, “Wow.”

    “Yeah,” he said, smiling. “That was hot.”

    I nodded.

    “Mmm, Rosa, I dare you to lick your daddy’s cum out of my pussy!” Natalie squealed.

    “Yes!” I moaned.

    As I did that, I knew that our game of truth and dare, or at the least the dare part, would continue. This night. Tomorrow. All next week. Things had changed between the three of us. I wanted Natalie and I bred. I wanted us to have Daddy’s babies. I don’t know what awakened in my friend and me at Wholesome Foods, but I was glad.

    Natalie and I were my Daddy’s lovers. We were such lucky girls. As I ate her pussy full of all that salty cum, I ached for what I would dare them to do next. I knew it would be dirty and depraved and make us all cum.

    The END of this Tale of the Mind Control Device


  • Lockdown – Daughter’s Story Synopsis

    Font size : +


    During lockdown in England I became very sexually frustrated and ended up doing things that I never expected and I found out secrets about my Mum and Dad. This is a Synopsis of those stories, further details will be found in later stories

    What I am going to write now is going to come as a shock to Dad or Mum or both. Neither of them know what I have been up to with the other, and there are some things I have done that neither of them know about. In fact the only person who knows about everything that I have done is Robertbi who has either encouraged me to do sexual things or I have told him, and I have trusted him to tell no-one, and so far he has been very true to his word. The only other “person” who knows everything is Patch, our German Shepherd Dog lol. This is only a synopsis of what has happened. The full graphic details will be in further stories.

    During lockdown I got very frustrated and the only sexual satisfaction I was getting was from Patch licking my pussy through my knickers. This had to happen before I went to bed because Patch wasn’t allowed to sleep in my bedroom, he always had to sleep in the kitchen. I have got this changed, and Patch is now a regular sexual partner in my bedroom. He often licks my wet cunt which I now offer to him, whilst I enjoy wanking him off, gathering his cum in to a glass which I then drink.

    I am 20 years of age, definitely not a virgin but I wouldn’t say I was hugely sexually experienced. The naughtiest thing I had done before lockdown was to wank 4 guys off and get them all to spunk over my large naked tits. I have also had a couple of lesbian experiences.

    My sexual incest and full bestality liberation began during Lockdown 3 in England. Dad was often on the computer late at night after Mum had gone to bed, and I was usually on the sofa watching TV. I presumed that Dad was “up to no good” because he only went on the computer when Mum was out or she had gone to bed. It turned out that he was regularly chatting to a guy called Robertbi so it didn’t take much education to gather what he was talking about although this came as a big shock to me because I had only ever thought of him as being straight. It turned out that he had also been talking about me, and one night Robertbi asked if he could talk to me. This began my sexual “downfall”.

    I found Robertbi very easy to talk to and we both got each other sexually excited. This led to me within a week of first chatting to him of fucking my cunt with my fingers and squirting, exposing my tits to my Dad, Dad spunking all over my tits, and then over my shoulder as I wanked him off. The following Saturday when Mum had gone shopping Dad caught Patch licking my open cunt. This led to Dad fucking me for the very first time, not only bareback but spunking direct in to my womb, then him helping Patch to cum in my mouth.

    Dad & I have fucked many times since, on my bed, over the computer table, on his car bonnet, in the local woods and most daring of all in the kitchen when Mum has been in the next room. I have also fucked Patch as well now, assisted by Dad holding his big cock so that it enters my pussy. I just love the feeling of dog sex, especially the amount of cum that dogs produce. However, it is not only me that Patch has now fucked. He has fucked both Dad, he loves it as he imagines that it is a male cock whilst very recently Mum has joined in the Patch family fuck. This was the biggest shock of all as I always knew Mum as being a boring frigid cow. We never got on very well until recently when we have started to have lesbian sex. Dad doesn’t have a clue about this but he has mentioned that Mum & I have started to get on better recently but he doesn’t have a clue why lol (well unless he reads this).

    Mum caught me one night with my tits out downstairs but I told her that I was checking for lumps and she believed me, she was so gullible. However she didn’t know that I had my soaking wet knickers stuffed up my cunt whilst I got her to feel me for any lumps. This was purely for my sexual gratification and not any health reasons.

    I have also found out that Mum is not the sexual novice I thought she was. She may have been frigid for many years but when she was only 15 she was fucking dogs and licking her sister’s pussy. Dad has also fucked his own Mum who despite being married to a Vicar was a sexual bunny, as was the Vicar who had his own party trick with his big cock.

    I have not fucked my ass yet in real sex but I have used Mum’s hairbrush to do it when it has just been Robertbi and I alone, and we have got so turned on together. I can’t wait to try it for real but I am not sure who should be my first, Dad or Patch.

    Lockdown has now been relaxed and I am back at college and able to see my friends again. However, my family sex is continuing and I hope that it does for a long time yet. I am getting all sorts of different sex and I love it. Now that travel is allowed again I am hoping that Robertbi will come down to visit us as I so want to see him fuck Dad, then him fuck my wet cunt which will be dripping after masturbating to them sucking and fucking each other. I think that he also wants to try Doggy sex, after all, why should he be left out. Perhaps then when Dad goes to work he will fuck Mum, even though she has said she is now not in to men anymore. If she sees him fucking me she will hopefully want a piece of his big manhood.

    As I said this is only a synopsis of the past few months, and more “in greater detail” stories will be along soon.


  • God is a Slut Chapter 2: Rachel’s Darkest Fantasy_(1)

    Font size : +


    This is the second chapter of the “God is a Slut” series, where God and Lucifer (Lucy) gamble with a pure girl’s soul. I use multiple first-person perspectives, which are marked with CAPITAL NAMES.

    LUCIFER

    “Today, Rachel, we begin the second test.” I said to the mortal, “I just need you to lie on your back and relax.”

    We were in a therapist’s office, with cream colored walls, brown carpeting and windows that looked out onto a hellish cityscape below us. I was dressed in a white dress shirt, with a black skirt, black high heels and rectangular glasses. I enjoyed playing the part of the therapist, and was fully committed to the role, though, I did unbutton my shirt low enough to reveal my ample, red cleavage. God was dressed in her usual silk dress with the plunging neckline, and had her golden hair done up in a crowning braid that wrapped around her head, with the rest of her locks flowing freely down her shoulders. Rachel was still in her oversized sweatshirt and jeans, still desperately trying to conceal the curvaceous body she possessed. She had resisted the temptations of the succubi admirably, but this test was a different animal.

    Rachel nervously rested her head back on the couch, and God gave her a reassuring smile and squeezed the mortal’s hand.

    “I’m going to ask you some questions,” I said to Rachel, “and I want you to answer them honestly. Remember: it is a sin to lie, and God is right there.”

    “OK Lucy,” Rachel said, her voice wavering slightly, “I’m ready.”

    “Perfect.” I smiled, crossing my legs in a professional manner, “My first question is: when did you first start noticing changes in your body?”

    “When I was twelve,” the college freshman said, “I had my first period.”

    “And it was around this time that you began to see boys in a different light?” I asked.

    “Yes.” Rachel responded.

    “And if you can remember, when was the first time you masturbated?” I asked, looking up at her from behind my glasses.

    “Uuuuumm” Rachel said, entwining her fingers together nervously, “I think it was when I was fifteen.”

    “Wow,” God said, “you held out for a long time.”

    “It’s a sin to indulge in your own flesh,” Rachel responded, “forgive me.”

    “There’s nothing to forgive, sweetheart.” God smiled warmly.

    “And did you use pornography as an aid, or were you using your imagination?” I asked Rachel, writing nonsense on the clipboard in my lap to keep up the appearance of professionalism.

    “I used my imagination.” Rachel said, “Pornography is sinful.”

    “It is?” God laughed, “Where in the bible does it say that? I watch porn all the time, Rachel. You humans are so…creative; I get all my new ideas from it.”

    “I know you’re still testing me, my lord.” Rachel smiled, “Rest assured, my will is strong.”

    “Moving on…” I said as God gave me satisfied smirk. It seemed no matter what God did or said, Rachel would still believe it was an act to test her faith, which meant God had carte blanche to be the shameless slut she truly was, without worry of swaying Rachel to my side. This little bitch was tough, but this test would surely break her.

    “What were you imagining during your masturbation?” I asked Rachel.

    “I don’t remember,” Rachel said honestly, “it was a long time ago.”

    “Justin Bieber, One Direction,” I listed off the typical heart throbs of early teens, “the athletic kids at school, the bad boys, the druggies, the theatre kids…”

    “No,” Rachel said, “I don’t think so.”

    “Hmmmm,” I pondered, “well, it was a long time ago, so it’s likely you can’t remember it off hand. I’m going to put you in a hypnotic trance, and we’ll extract the memory from there.”

    “Why are you so interested?” Rachel asked.

    “You’re first sexual fantasy is the origin of your sexuality,” I explained, “your preferences may change, but everything expands outward from that first dirty thought. After I find that little bit of teenage depravity, I can move deeper until I discover your darkest fantasy.”

    “My darkest fantasy?” Rachel asked, “How will this play-out in the test?”

    “I am going to make it a reality,” I smirked, “and if you still want to hang out with God’s boring ass afterward, then you pass the test. Now, I need you to just relax, Rachel, just lie back, and don’t think about anything.”

    I got up from my chair and pulled the pendulum from my pocket. I had the ability to put anyone in a trance with just a touch of my hand, but I was a slave to theatrics, and I’d seen too many movies where hypnosis therapy worked not to try it. I let the pendulum sway back and forth across Rachel’s eyes. She stared blankly at the pendulum, and I grew frustrated with the lack of hypnosis, and pushed her mind from consciousness with a touch of my hand instead.

    “Now that she’s knocked out,” God whispered, “we can do whatever we want to her…let’s draw a dick on her face.”

    “You’re mature,” I smiled, “I suppose you’d blame it on me once she found out.”

    “And she’d believe every word.” God sniggered.

    “Let’s find out what kind of dirty things fifteen-year-old Rachel was thinking about.” I said quietly as I leaned down to Rachel’s face.

    “She’s so pure and innocent,” God whispered, “I bet it was something like holding hands with a boy in choir.”

    “I’m not so sure,” I smiled, “the bible-thumpers often have some perverse fantasies. That’s what happens when you repress sexuality for so long.”

    “We’ll see.” God said confidently, “Go on, ask her.”

    “Rachel,” I whispered to the entranced girl, “who were you thinking about the first time you touched yourself?”

    “Brian.” The entranced Rachel whispered.

    “Oh fuck….” God said. I looked up at her and saw the worry in her face. Whoever Brian was, God definitely didn’t want Rachel to be thinking about him.

    “And who is Brian?” I asked, smirking at God.

    “My brother.”

    I bit the inside of my cheeks to keep from bursting out in laughter. God stared down at Rachel, completely mortified.

    Her brother?!” I hissed between fits of laughter, “Your perfect little human wants to fuck her brother?!

    “She was young and confused!” God insisted through hushed whispers, “It’s like you said: sexual repression leads to weird fantasies; she’s probably over it by now!”

    “Rachel,” I whispered, trying to hold it together, “Do you still touch yourself and think about Brian?”

    “Yes.” She said whispered.

    “Is Brian your darkest fantasy?”

    “Yesssss.” She hissed, a small amount of arousal in her voice.

    “Lucy,” God said, “don’t do it.”

    “Oh, I’m doing it.” I smiled, “We haven’t had a good old fashioned incest fantasy for a loooong time.”

    “Lucy, c’mon, the poor girl’s going to be scarred for life.”

    “It’s so perverse,” I sneered, “so wrong. Fulfilling a fantasy like this just…burns a spot in the soul. After Rachel gets a taste of her brother, she’s going be begging to join me.”

    God didn’t really give a shit that Rachel wanted to fuck her brother; the omnipotent slut often acted out incest fantasies herself. What God was really scared of, was that I was right. Rachel knew her fantasy was depraved, but I was going to make her fulfill it anyway, and once she dabbled in her darker side, she’d turn away from the bullshit path of virtue and have fun with me instead. And the debt God would owe me…let’s just say our lord and savior wasn’t going to be walking right for months. I smirked at God and disappeared in a flash of smoke. It was time to find Brian.

    BRIAN

    Ramstein played in the background as I packed a bowl of ground bud. I searched my pockets for my lighter and sighed when I realized I’d lost both it, and my cigarettes at the costume party last night. I was bound to have another lighter lying around my apartment somewhere, so I pushed away textbooks and piles of overdo papers looking for one.

    “Need a light?” a sultry female voice asked from behind me.

    Did I take home a girl last night? I thought, God, I hope it wasn’t Allison again, every time I get too drunk, Allison just swoops in like a fucking vulture.

    “Allison, look,” I said as I turned around, “I don’t know what I said to you last night, but-”

    This woman was not Allison. This woman was wearing a perfect devil’s cosplay outfit; her skin painted deep red from head to toe, her eyes decorated with golden contacts, her full lips covered in a sheen of black lipstick, and a pair of prosthetic horns protruding from a thick mane of straight black hair. She had a body like I’d never seen curving beneath a…secretary’s outfit? That part was confusing. Either way, I must have hit that last night and been too drunk to remember.

    “I’m sorry,” I said, laughing and shaking my head, “I don’t remember your name.”

    “Lucy.” she smiled.

    “Lucy,” I laughed, “holy shit, you are way out of my league. I don’t know what my blacked-out self said to convince you to sleep with me, but-”

    “We didn’t have sex, Brian,” Lucy laughed, “but I’m down for some later if you do me favor.”

    “Sure!” I said, a little too eagerly. I must have passed-out before I could seal the deal last night, but Lucy seemed more than willing to give me a second chance. If she needed her laundry picked up or something, I could do her that favor. Shit, I’d damn near do anything to get it in.

    “I’m actually a friend of your sister’s,” Lucy said as she sat down on my couch, “and she’s in a rough place right now.”

    “I didn’t know Rachel had any friends,” I said, tactfully sitting down next to Lucy, “she’s always calling me from ASU and telling me how lonely she is. Do you go to ASU?”

    “I’m done with school, actually,” Lucy said, “can I smoke in here?”

    “Sure.”

    Lucy took out a pack of Marlboro Reds, which surprised me. Most girls who smoke, don’t smoke something that harsh. Lucy was a bad, bad little devil; I was betting on anal. She flicked her thumb up and a flame shot from the tip. I raised my eyebrows at her cool party trick.

    “You’ve got to show me how you do that,” I said, “do you keep a match in your palm or something?”

    “I can summon the flame of hell-fire at will.” Lucy smiled. It was a little weird that she was staying in character after the party, but I didn’t give a shit. She could extinguish that square on balls if it meant she’d lick them.

    “You were talking about Rachel?” I asked.

    “Yeah,” Lucy said, blowing out a smoky shape of a woman bending over (how fucking cool was that?), “Rachel is in hell and needs you to have sex with her.”

    “What?!” I yelled. Why is it that the hot ones I bring home are always fucking crazy? This is Allison all over again.

    “Your sister, Rachel, is in hell with God, in my therapist’s office, waiting for me to bring you over to have sex with her.” Lucy said in a very matter-of-fact way. This bitch was hot, but not hot enough to ignore the red flags flying from every post of my mind.

    “Ooooookkkkaaaaay,” I said, getting up, “you need to leave.”

    “Oh, you still think I’m a cosplay slut you met at the party last night?” Lucy laughed, “I thought I dropped enough hints, but apparently, I was too subtle. Why don’t you look out your window?”

    “Why the fuck-”

    Welp, my hyper-religious parents were right all along. Hell was real, I was a sinner, and now I was being punished. Outside my window was a sea of lava, and billions of naked bodies writhing in torturous…wait, no, they’re all fucking; not so bad after all. I didn’t recall dying last night, but given how much alcohol I remember consuming, my death was probably embarrassing as fuck, and posted on LiveLeak by now. I hope I didn’t shit myself. I definitely shit myself.

    “Satan,” I said to the beautiful queen of evil, “did I shit myself when I died? Because I have this problem where if I drink too much-”

    “You’re not dead, Brian.” Satan laughed, “you’re just visiting, like your sister. And call me Lucy.”

    “Right,” I said, snapping my fingers, “you want me to fuck my sister. I’m not doing it.”

    “It’ll only be for a little-”

    “I. Am. Not. Having. Sex. With. My. Sister!” I yelled. “End of story! Now take me back to my apartment so I can smoke my bowl in peace!”

    “Have you ever seen those movies where someone makes a deal with the devil, and then they get everything they want?” Lucy said, standing up and walking seductively to me, “I can give you anything you want.”

    “I want you to leave me alone,” I said, “and not ask me to have sex with my sister.”

    “I could give you fortune-”

    “Not interested.”

    “Fame?”

    “Don’t need it.”

    “All the women you could ever desire? I could suck your-”

    “I can masturbate.”

    “Holy shit,” Lucy grumbled, “you and your sister are the two most stubborn fucking people I’ve ever met. I had my fist eight inches up her ass yesterday-”

    “I don’t want to hear about that!” I grimaced. “What are you doing with her anyway?”

    “God and I make these bets,” Lucy explained, “where God makes a human of pure spirit, and I try to corrupt them. So far, Rachel has passed the first test. The second test is where I find her deepest, darkest fantasy and make it a reality. And you, Brian, are that fantasy.”

    “What the fuck,” I said, “Rachel wants to have sex with me?! She’s a fucking Jesus-freak! She goes to the confession box for just thinking about things!”

    “And she’s been thinking about you, and what you have between your legs for quite some time.” Lucy smirked, “I guess she suppresses these thoughts so deeply, she won’t even confess them to a priest. But she confessed them to me, Brian. Your precious little sister wants you balls-deep in her virgin pussy.”

    “What the fuck…” I said, sitting down on the couch in shock.

    “The origin of this depravity lies somewhere in the pages of your history,” Lucy said as she walked behind me and placed her hands on my shoulders, “let’s take a look, shall we?”

    A book appeared in my lap, and Lucy opened it. Her hands were delicate, with long fingers and black nail polish. She paged though the book of empty sheets and then stopped.

    “Here….” She hissed, “this is where it all started.”

    The page came to life in a screen of moving colors and then focused. It was from the viewpoint of my eyes. I was yelling at my parents, pointing an accusing finger at them, and then gesturing to Rachel sobbing on the floor. She was fifteen at the time, and she’d just been caught texting a boy from school. It was nothing salacious, it was an innocuous “hi,” but it was enough for my parents to come down on her hard. I defended her, I stood up for her and tried to explain reason to my parents. I told them they were ruining her, that she’d never function as an adult if they kept treating her this way. They threw her in the closet and screamed passages from the bible at her. I tore her from the closet and punched my old man in the face when he tried to stop me.

    That was the last time we ever saw our parents. Rachel lived with me until she graduated high school and went to ASU. I feared that the damage of her youth was permanent, that she’d never escape from the shell our parents put her in. She prayed every day, she followed the word of God to the letter, and she wore a cross at all times, not even taking it off in the shower. She never had any fun, never made any friends, and she barely talked to anyone but me. All I could do was encourage her to be herself and hope that she’d open up to new experiences. And ever since I had dragged her from that hell-hole of a house, she’d wanted to fuck me. What the fuck.

    “That was quite the thing you did for her,” Lucy’s voice whispered in my ear, “no wonder she sees you the way she does. You saved her, Brian, and that night, she touched herself for the first time, thinking about you.”

    “Get the fuck away from me!” I growled.

    “That’s not how this works,” Lucy whispered, her voice a mix of lust and malice, “you see, Rachel’s stuck here until she either passes my test, or fails it, in which case she’ll willingly join me in hell. God thinks Rachel could be the next messiah, and Rachel really pines for God’s approval. If you don’t help me, Brian, then Rachel can’t pass her test, and she’ll stay down here forever, stuck in my therapist office, waiting for you to save her, once again.”

    “Jesus Christ,” I exclaimed, “you really are an evil bitch.”

    “I’m not so bad once you get to know me,” Lucy laughed as she massaged my shoulders, “God however, God is a piece of work.”

    “He gambles with innocent people’s souls,” I sighed, “he sounds like a real old-testament asshole.”

    She, Brian, God is a woman. And she’s not an asshole; she really does try to do good, it’s just…she’s kind of stupid. I mean, she knows everything in the universe, but her judgement is poor, to put it nicely.”

    “So, I have to have sex with my sister to save her soul?” I said.

    “That’s right,” Lucy replied, “and really put your back into it, Brian; Rachel needs to feel like you’re not just doing her a favor.”

    “You are a disgusting person, Lucy.” I said, tilting my head up until our eyes met.

    “And once you do what I ask,” Lucy smiled down at me, her hands sliding from my shoulders and tracing down my torso, “you’ll get to see how disgusting I really am.”

    RACHEL

    I woke up from my trance to see God’s beautiful face smiling down at me.

    “What happened?” I asked her.

    “You confessed your darkest fantasy to Lucy.” God said, her hand gently petting my hair.

    “And?” I asked, “What is it?”

    “You…” God said, “You want…to fuck your older brother.”

    “What?!” I screamed as I shot up, “No, no, no. No I do not!”

    “It’s OK,” God said, putting her calming hands on my shoulders, “it’s a little on the freakier side of things, but it’s not unheard of. I’m not one to judge; I mean, if I had a brother I’d have definitely fucked him by now.”

    “It’s unnatural!” I cried, “It’s an abomination, a sin!”

    “Hey, honey,” God said, “let’s pump the brakes here, OK? I’m the one who decides what a sin is, and I know you read the bible; there is a ton of incest. I mean, Adam and Eve? How the fuck do you think they got grandkids?!”

    “I guess, if the bible says it’s Ok…”

    “That’s the spirt!” God said, “For once, telling someone to read the bible was actually a good idea!”

    “I know you’re testing my faith-”

    “It was a joke, Rachel.” God laughed, “Reading the bible is a terrible idea; I didn’t write that shit.”

    “I will remain faithful to your word, even if you try to sway me otherwise.” I smiled.

    “Oh,” God beamed and pinched my cheek, “you are just too perfect.”

    Lucy and Brian appeared in puff of black smoke. Brian looked more than a little confused, and I hoped Lucy had brought him up to speed on our situation; I didn’t want to be the one to tell him what he needed to do.

    “Rachel!” Brian exclaimed when his eyes met me. He embraced me tightly, and I hugged him back.

    “Brian,” I said, pressing my face into his chest, “it’s so good to see you!”

    “You and mom and dad were right all along,” Brian said as he pulled away, “all of this Jesus bumbo-jumbo is true.”

    “Most of it’s actually bullshit.” God said, extending a hand to Brian, “Hi, I’m God.”

    “Hi…God.” Brian said, awkwardly shaking the almighty’s hand.

    “I take it you’re not a fan?” God chuckled, “Is it because you didn’t believe in me?”

    “It mostly has to do with what you and your red friend are asking me to do,” Brian said, scowling at God before turning to me, “Lucy’s full of shit, right? You don’t actually…”

    “She’s not,” I said, hanging my head in shame, “I’ve…I’ve always…ever since you…”

    “It’s OK,” Brian said, holding me close as I cried into his chest, “Mom and Dad never let you do anything. You were stuck in your room for most of your teen years, when you should have been out with friends and flirting with boys. It only makes sense that you became attracted to the one boy you spent any time with. It’s not your fault, Rachel, it’s not your fault.”

    “I’m sorry, Brian,” I sniffed, “I’m sorry you have to do this.”

    “It’s alright,” Brian said, pulling my face off his chest, “it’s OK, Rachel. You’re my sister, and I’d do anything for you. I never thought I’d have to do this, but I’ll do it to keep you safe. I love you, Rachel.”

    “Oh, my god,” God sniffed as she wiped away a tear, “that was so beautiful!”

    “Alright!” Lucy said, clapping her hands, “Enough with the boring shit; let’s get the show started!”

    “Can we have some privacy?!” Brian yelled at God and Lucy, “I agreed to do this; I did not agree to a fucking audience!”

    “Fine,” Lucy grumbled, “C’mon God, we’ll watch it in my theater-room.”

    “Ooooo,” God said in glee, “Can you make popcorn?”

    “Yeah,” Lucy smiled, “but soft drinks are seven bucks for a small, and no refills!”

    The two disappeared in a cloud of black and gold smoke, leaving Brian and I alone.

    “Ok…” Brian said as he looked me over, “I guess…I guess we should start. I wish we weren’t in a shitty therapist’s office but-”

    We were immediately transported into a dark room. Purple velvet drapes hung from a circular ceiling that spiraled up to peak, with a heart-shaped red light in the center that illuminated the room in a passionate color. All around us were velvet cloths and pillows, and the floor was nothing but a giant, purple mattress.

    “Whoa.” Brian said as he looked around the soft room, “This looks like something I’d see in the Playboy Mansion.”

    “You have no more excuses, Brian!” Lucy’s voice yelled from nowhere.

    “Goddamn it.” Brian growled.

    “Brian-”

    “I’m sorry, Rachel,” Brian smiled, “gosh-darn-it.”

    “I’ve never…” I said sheepishly, “I’ve never done anything with a man before.”

    “It sounded like you had some lesbian fun,” Brian smirked, “you lucky girl, you. I’ll guide you through it, and I’ll be gentle. First thing we should do is get each other ready.”

    “Like, kissing and touching each other?” I asked.

    “Yeah…” Brian said, looking very uncomfortable, “Lucy, I need wine! Lots and lots of wine!”

    “Try not to shit yourself, Brian!” Lucy’s voice laughed as two bottles of really expensive French wine appeared next to us.

    “What did she mean by that?” I asked.

    “Don’t worry about it.” Brian grumbled as he read the label, “Holy shit, this stuff is worth more than our old house!”

    “I’ve never drank wine except for communion.” I said as Brian poured me a glass.

    “Well, drink a lot of it,” Brian said, “because that’s the only way I’m going to be able to look past the fact that I’m about to take my sister’s virginity, in hell, because God and Satan like to gamble.”

    “Cheers.” I said, and we clinked glasses.

    We sat awkwardly on the bed and drank more and more wine. I began to feel really chatty as I drank, and I talked the ear off my poor brother as he somberly drank up his courage. Soon, both wine bottles were empty, and my inhibitions were lowered.

    “…and so God, she tested my faith again by transforming into a succubus, and she was so pretty, Brian, and she kept telling me: ‘it’s Ok, Rachel, you can give in, Rachel,’ but I didn’t. I did not give in, and I passed the first test!”

    “That is…” Brian said, “one hell of a story, Rachel. I’m glad that all those years of faith have been rewarded. Now…we’re drunk and we’re in a bed; this is usually where things start to happen.”

    “What kind of things?” I giggled as I parted my legs.

    Our clothes magically transformed as my legs spread. My baggy sweat shirt and jeans were replaced with a skimpy translucent gown, with a bodice that revealed almost all my ample cleavage, and a skirt that stopped just below my ass. Brian was wearing nothing but a pair of silk boxers. His tan body was rippled with lean muscle, and covered in tattoos. His brown beard was trimmed down to stubble, and his curly hair was a mess of delightful locks.

    “Ok,” Brian said as he took a deep breath, “I think I’m drunk enough; let’s do this.”

    BRIAN

    There was no denying that Rachel was beautiful. She had perfectly shaped c-cup tits, a thick, juicy ass, and unblemished pale skin that gleamed red in the color of the light-bulb above us. Her brown hair was wavy and framed her beautiful face perfectly. She was the hottest girl I’d ever be with. Still, I could not look past the fact that she was my sister. Even after all that wine, I still didn’t know if I could do this, and my body was not cooperating.

    You’re not losing your nerve, are you Brian? Lucy’s voice teased in my mind.

    You’re the queen of sin, give me some fucking help here! I yelled back.

    Certainly, Lucy laughed, All you had to do was ask.

    My dick curved upward in the hardest erection I ever had. It throbbed painfully and pressed against the seam of my boxers. Rachel looked at it with a mixture of desire and fear, and I started to like the way she was gazing at me.

    Goddamn it.

    Brian, Lucy sneered, I think you want to fuck your sister! You little degenerate.

    No I don’t, I growled, You just gave me a skin-splitting hard-on, and I have only one place to put it.

    Sure…

    “Brian,” Rachel whispered lustfully, “Come over here and kiss me.”

    I crawled over to my beautiful little sister. She lied on her back and placed her arms beside her head, waiting for me to initiate. I crawled on top of her, hovering over her until our faces were just inches from each other. Her lips were luscious and parted slightly, her porcelain cheeks were flushed with amorous red, and her eyes were half-mast in expectant bliss, pining for me to fulfill a fantasy she kept locked away for years. And I wanted to. I hated myself for wanting to do this, but I couldn’t deny it anymore.

    I lowered my face and touched our lips. She parted her mouth and waited for me to continue. I couldn’t hold back anymore. I gave in to her, and pushed our mouths together. Her tongue reached out for mine, and I accepted it. I kissed my little sister with the burning desire of a man. I pressed my face hard against her own, and sent every emotion I had; the guilt, the shame, and the overwhelming need, into our kiss. She was an inexperienced kisser, an innocent girl who never felt the touch of a man before. She was apprehensive and shy, but I was controlling. She loved it; she hummed a moan of need between my lips, and grinded her thighs together below me. Her pathetic tones of vulnerable femininity awakened the dark part of myself.

    I possessively ran my tongue down my sister’s neck. She whimpered and arched her back from the bed, her body begging me to take her. I licked my way to her cleavage, and tore her dress down the middle. She cried out in fear and passion as her naked body was exposed to me. God, she was fucking beautiful. Her pale, full breasts were adorned with perfect, small, perky nipples, and they bounced from her torn bodice in a delicious ripple. I hungrily took one of her nipples into my mouth and sucked greedily, pulling the flesh of her bosom between my lips. Rachel moaned and whimpered with gratitude, her hands pushing on the back of my head, willing me to draw from her. I pressed my face forward until the supple flesh of her tit was deformed against my nose and mouth, and I sucked as though I was nursing from her breast.

    “Oh, God I want you, Brian!” Rachel cried.

    I released her breasts and licked my way down the lines of her abdomen until I got to her pelvis. I traced my fingers through the creases of her thighs as I lowered my head to her depths. Her tight pussy was soaked with need, frothing with her delectable juices and red with passion. Everything else I’d done could be forgiven; the kissing, the nursing, but this, what I was about to do, there was no turning back from this.

    Do it… Lucy’s voice whispered lustfully in my mind, Taste the nectar of your sweet, little sister. She wants you to, Brian. She’s practically begging for it.

    Lucy’s words were doing something to my head. Every time she spoke, my carnal urges roared inside of me. My inhibitions left me. I lowered my face to my sister’s virgin slit and ran my tongue through it. Rachel shuttered and whimpered above me. She tasted so good. I parted her pedals with my tongue and slid upward until I found her clit. Rachel’s thighs trembled. I licked around her spot, teasing her, bringing her arousal to new heights, until she was begging me to touch her where she wanted.

    “Please, Brian!” Rachel cried, “Please lick my clit!”

    I ran my tongue flat against her bump, sending a spasm shooting up Rachel’s pelvis. She let out a soft cry and brought her thighs together against the sides of my head. I licked her back and forth, slowly sliding my tongue over her clit in sensual, gradual motions. My fingers moved beneath my chin and traced through her soft, wet pedals. I wrapped my lips around her clit, and pushed three fingers inside her.

    Rachel’s body tensed up, her thighs clamping down hard on my head. I rotated my lips and sucked her clit as my fingers pushed deeper. I turned my palm upward and curled my digits until they pressed against her vaginal ceiling, and then I rubbed along her until I got the reaction I wanted. Rachel cried out and gushed her juices into my mouth. I massaged her inner spot as I sucked ardently from her clit, pulling the soft flesh of her nethers outward from her body, sending delightful spasms through her insides. She clenched around my fingers and let out a scream. She came in my mouth, a flowing squirt of sweet feminine juice that tasted of her desire. Her legs quivered and her back arched as a stream of pathetic tones flowed from her virgin mouth. She was ready for me.

    I got to my knees and looked over Rachel. She was on her back, her body gyrating in a dance of need; her spine arching slightly, pushing her full, pale breasts outward, her hips swaying and grinding against the bed. Her eyes looked down at my throbbing cock, her expression full of hunger, her teeth biting her lower lip. Her hands pressed against her breasts and ran down the curves of her body, outlining herself for me, presenting me with the bends of her femininity.

    “I’m ready…” Rachel whispered.

    But I wasn’t. There was still a part of me that resisted, that told me there was still a chance to go back from this. Lucy felt the resistance of my mind, and hissed her venom into my ears.

    Look at her, Brian. the devil’s sultry voice whispered in my mind, Look how beautiful she is. Look at the curves of her body, the bust of her chest and the thickness of her ass. Look how she wants you; have you ever seen a girl want you so?

    She’s my sister…

    Yes she is, Lucy whispered, her voice filled with arousal, and she’s so innocent, so pure, so full of love and devotion to you. You’re her guardian angel, you’re her savior and protector. She’d do anything for her strong older brother.

    Please…

    You both want thissss Lucy hissed, It’s Rachel’s darkest desire to have you; why not make it true for her? Why not take her and make her your own? We could change her, Brian. We could strip away the layers of righteousness and purity, until all that’s left is the whore she wants to be; your personal little slut. Your own sister, Brian, on her knees for you, smiling up with an adoring expression, and gratefully excepting you inside of her. You thought Rachel was perverted for wanting to fuck her brother, but I can read the pages of your mind. You want her too, but you don’t just want to fuck her. All those years you protected her have made you possessive. You want to own her, Brian, and she wants you to own her. Take her. Make her yours. Transform her sexuality to your liking. Give in to me.

    Yes, I said as I surrendered my soul to the devil, I want her for myself. I want her begging for me every day.

    Fuck her, Lucy moaned as though she were touching herself, Fuck your little sister, and make her your slut. Join her with me in hell, and have her for eternity.

    I looked down at my beautiful little sister. She was lying on her back, smiling up at me with eyes full of love. All the tenderness and warmth left me. I grabbed Rachel’s hips, squeezing the supple flesh of her backside, and grinned possessively down at her. Her eyes widened in fear, and I drove my cock all the way in. Rachel screamed out as I took her virginity in a forceful thrust. Her soft, warm insides contracted around me, resisting me for every inch. God, she was tight. Her back wrenched in a painful arch as my balls slapped against her taint. Her head pushed against the bed and her face tilted as her neck strained in agony.

    “Brian!” she screamed, “You’re hurting me!”

    “I don’t care!” I sneered.

    “Stop!” Rachel screamed, her body twisting to get away. I just gripped her hips and kept driving. This is what she wanted; Lucy told me so.

    RACHEL

    Brian was breaking me open from the inside. I thrashed and squirmed in agony, trying to get away. He was so tender and gentle before, but something changed. All of the sudden, his expression grew dark, and his loving motions gave way to primal brutality. My insides felt like they were going to tear; every inch of my pussy was being stretched and parted forcefully. I dug my heels into the mattress to push myself away, but Brian just grabbed my calves and spread my legs into the splits. I was completely under his control, with no escape. I screamed out for God to help me.

    Shhhhhh Lucy’s voice whispered in my mind, God can’t help you here, Rachel, but I can. Is Brian hurting you, sweetheart?

    Yes! I cried, Make him stop!

    Why would you want him to stop? Lucy laughed, He’s doing exactly what you wanted. The only reason it’s hurting is because you’re scared, and your body is resisting him. Just relax and surrender to him, Rachel. Let him stretch you open, and soon, he’ll feel so good. The reason he’s so passionate is because he wants you, Rachel. He wants you like you want him, and he couldn’t help himself. Accept him, move your body to him, and love him. He’s yours, Rachel, yours forever.

    The idea that Brian wanted me like I wanted him made me so happy. Brian wanted me so bad, he couldn’t contain himself any longer. He didn’t want to hurt me, he was just too infatuated with me to resist. I gazed at Brian’s domineering expression, and my heart filled with love. I let myself go, and stopped trying to get away. I relaxed my inner muscles and grimaced through the agony; gritting my teeth as heaves of pained gasps shot through my lips. Tears streaked down my face, and my body trembled, but I stayed in place, waiting for the pain to leave me.

    And then it did. The painful stretching of my insides dissipated with each forceful thrust. My womanhood began to soak once again, allowing Brian to slide into me with ease. The agonized tones that burned from my chest fell to soft whimpers. And then it began to feel good, just like Lucy promised. Brian’s cock expanded me beautifully, sending tingles of pleasure though my tender depths. His length reached deep inside me, stimulating the sensitive skin within. His girth rubbed against my clit with each thrust, sending micro-spasms of felicitous electricity into my pelvis. My whimpers rose to moans, and my legs flexed against Brian’s hands. He looked at me, realizing I was no longer resisting him. He smiled, and let me wrap my legs around his waist.

    “Oh my god, Brian,” I whispered, “you feel so good!”

    “So do you!” Brian gasped, “I’ve never been with a woman like you, Rachel.”

    “Keep going!” I cried, “Harder! Break me!”

    Brian fulfilled my needs. He stood up, dragging my lower body up with him, and pounded me mercilessly from above. I laid helplessly on my back, gazing up at him driving into my elevated pelvis, my moans of pleasure turning into cries of delight. The brutality of his movements no longer hurt me, but drove my pussy into a chaotic frenzy, sending sharp spasms and jolts of contracting pleasure scorching through my insides. My body lurched up and down as I dangled, my upper back and head pressing into the mattress. I looked up in aroused fascination as Brian’s full length disappeared inside of me, his girth spreading my tender pedals in brutal repetition. Brian moved forward until my hips were above my face. I spread my legs into lateral splits to give him the best angle, and let him drive into my desecrated pussy with wanton abandon. My torso flexed and my breasts smacked against my face with each thrust. My pussy ached with delectable fullness, every drive ruining the sensitive flesh inside me. Our pelvises met in forceful slaps, colliding in a brutal rhythm of lust. Brian’s face was fixed in a concentrative fervor, gazing down at me with possessive desire. I screamed out my pathetic tones, my mouth gaping and my eyes wide in pleasure. Brian was so controlling, so domineering. He was taking me and making me his own; he wanted me like I wanted him! And everything he was doing was making me feel so good.

    “Brian!” I screamed, “Take me like a bitch!”

    I was shocked that those words came out of my mouth, and said a silent prayer for forgiveness. Brian grinned down at me and dropped to his knees. I spun around on him, smirking devilishly back at him as I bent over and got on all fours. I was amazed at how quickly I’d become sexually devious. In the succubus lair, I’d was helpless and vulnerable, but with Brian, I was becoming enthusiastic and willing.

    Brian grabbed my ass and pumped into me from behind, his balls clapping against my clit with each thrust. I backed my ass onto him, shifting my weight to take him as he advanced, and pulling away as he retreated. We met in the middle with a forceful slap, sending ripples of flesh waving from the fat of my ass. The power of our collision drove his cock further inside me, parting my inner folds with brutal drives, sending aching bouts of pleasure through the center of my depths. I screamed in delight with each violent thrust, reveling in the animalistic violence of it. Brian released his grip on my ass and slapped me hard across it. My head jolted up as my back arched. I purred a passionate groan as the sweet sting mingled with the delicious burn of my penetration. I looked back at my brother with eyes half-mast in lust, a mess of bangs covering half my face.

    “Hit me again.” I moaned with need.

    Brian sneered back at me and brought his hand down again and again. My brow furrowed and my eyes widened. My mouth sobbed a pathetic tone of thanks as I ardently backed into my driving brother. He beat me to the rhythm of our lust, the sting of his blows mixing beautifully with the brutality of my inner-defilement. I cried out again and again, my voice desperate and begging, my whorish tones completely unrecognizable to me. I knew I was falling into Lucy’s temptation, I knew I was moving from the light of God. Brian was my brother, and what we were doing was so wrong, but it felt so good. This could break me, this could make me join the devil in hell.

    BRIAN

    I’d never seen Rachel like this before. She was moaning and crying as she backed into me like a whore. Her ass was red with my hand prints, and every time I slapped her, I felt her clench around me in pleasure. She loved me hitting her, she loved me fucking her from behind. My pure, precious, innocent little sister was turning into a slut before my eyes. My slut. My own little slut.

    I wondered what depths she’d go to for me, what perversions I could introduce to her. We were in hell, she had no place to run, and by the sound of her voice, she’d probably let me do anything.. If only I had my sex toys with me…

    I got you, bro. Lucy’s voice said, and a box of toys appeared right next to me.

    I pulled out a butt-plug that was probably too big for Rachel. She looked back at it without a hint of fear, she just smiled and perked her ass up as I drove into her cunt.

    “I had a fist inside me yesterday,” Rachel laughed through her moans, “I think I can take it.”

    “Get it wet for me.” I demanded, holding the plug out to Rachel. She took it in her hand and put the whole thing in her mouth, sucking on it and moving it back and forth as she moaned to the pleasure of my cock. My bible-thumping, confession-box-going, perfect little sister, was sucking a butt-plug for me to put in her ass. Not only that, but her eyes were practically begging me to do it. She pulled the plug from her mouth, a string of saliva shining from her lips. She grinned back at me and handed me the plug, before spreading her ass with one hand. I stared into her puckered, pink little sphincter and pushed the plug in. She shuttered as her rim expanded around it. I watched in amazement and her asshole stretched thin, and then engulfed the plug at the base. She smiled back at me, as if waiting for my approval. I gave her another slap on the ass in response, and grinned back. God, she was a whore.

    “Move it in and out of me,” Rachel said through strained gasps, “stretch me open for you.”

    I acquiesced her request, and grabbed the plug by its base. I felt her rectum twitching in delight from the other side of her pussy as I pulled the plug out, and then pushed it in. Rachel moaned lecherously, her mouth gaping and her eyes half-closed in pleasure. She backed into me with each advance, keeping her ass perked up for me, clenching around the plug so that is was so tight.

    “Do you want to fuck my ass?” Rachel asked. It was fucking surreal to hear my sister say those words. She never cussed, but now she was asking me to put it in her ass. And yes, yes I did want to put it in my little sister’s ass.

    RACHEL

    I couldn’t believe I just said that. I wanted Brian to think I could be dirty. I knew he was sexually experienced, and I wanted to show him that I could be adventurous too. Still, ‘fuck’ and ‘ass’ were words I shouldn’t use.

    Forgive me, God, for the lewdness of my words. I prayed silently.

    It’s only me, Rachel, Lucy laughed, and you don’t have to ask for my forgiveness. You’re just being honest anyway, and God loves honesty. I guess you liked my fist yesterday; you little anal slut.

    You sure seemed to like mine, I smirked, so I guess it takes one to know one.

    I can’t wait to have you on my side, Lucy said lustfully, all the things we’ll do to each other…

    I’m not joining you!

    We’ll see.

    My mental conversation was interrupted by Brian pulling the plug out of my ass. His cock was still driving into my pussy, and it was making me feel better and better every second. I was disappointed that he’d be vacating it, but there was a whole box of toys to keep it occupied while he took me from the wrong hole. Sodomy was a sin according to the bible, but God said it didn’t matter what I did, as long as I resisted Lucy’s temptation afterwards. Besides, I really did like Lucy’s fist in my ass yesterday, and I was curious about what a cock would feel like.

    “You ready?” Brian asked as her pulled out of my pussy and pressed his head against my rim.

    “Yes!” I cried in need, desperately wanted to be filled again.

    “Rachel,” Brian laughed, “I can’t believe this is you.”

    “Just fuck my ass!” I begged. Forgive me, God, for the lewdness of my words.

    A satisfied smile crept across my lips as I felt Brian’s hardness breaking through the resistances of my rim. I moaned a soft cry that intensified the deeper he went. I was so tight there, and feeling him part my tender insides with his warm rigidity was driving me crazy. I reached back for a toy to pleasure myself with. Brian handed me a vibrator and smiled as he guided my hand between my legs. I smiled back at him and clenched my ass around his cock. He jerked forward in response, letting out a pleasured groan. I lurched with his violent movement and giggled at his reaction. I was making him feel so good, and it was turning me on like nothing else. After this, Brian would always see me as the girl who loved him as a man, and not just his little sister.

    I pressed the button on the vibrator as Brian began to thrust back and forth inside me. I pushed the toy hard against me and backed my ass into my brother, my body demanding to be filled as often as possible. Brian groaned and gripped my cheeks firmly, before driving into me with increasing force. The pleasant twitches in my rectum began to grow to delightful shocks of pain and pleasure. He plowed into me with wanton desire, not caring that he was hurting me. I didn’t want him to stop hurting me. The electric pain was mixing with the burning pleasure inside of me, and I could barely keep myself supported upright on my one hand. Anal made me feel so full and stretched, and the mixture of suffering and delight was sending my pelvis into a series of ferocious contractions. I pushed the vibrating toy inside me and rocked back and forth on my knees and supporting hand. Brian brought both palms down on my ass in a synchronized slap, forcing a scream from my gaping mouth, and sending a blast of beautiful stings into my body. I collapsed on my face, helpless to the growing pleasure. My cheek grinded back and forth to the whims of our bodily rhythm, my hands now both driving the vibrator desperately inside of me. I pushed the toy against my vaginal floor and screamed in tearful pleasure as I felt Brian press against it from the other side of me.

    “Brian!” I gasped, “I’m coming!”

    BRIAN

    Goddamn, Rachel was tight back here. She clenched around me with every thrust, as though her asshole were hugging my dick from the inside. And the way she sounded…the screams and pathetic cries were driving me insane. I gripped her thick cheeks with both hands and drove into her at a frenetic pace. I didn’t care that it hurt her, and she didn’t either. In fact, she seemed to love it even more. Her ass jiggled with ripples of fat as I blasted against her, and her pelvic floor stretched and spasmed with each pull outward. Her spine arched and her head rose from the mattress, her mouth screaming a fluctuating stream of lust. I slapped both hands on her ass and spread her wide, and I felt her spasm violently in response. Her pale skin glistened with a sheen of sweat that highlighted every twitching muscle in her back. She squirmed as she lurched with my thrusts; her ass gyrating and grinding down my length as her spine wrenched in chaotic curves. I could feel the convulsions inside her telling me she was close.

    Come inside her pussy. Lucy whispered in my mind, That’s where she wants it. She wants to feel your seed soak into her womb.

    RACHEL

    Oh my god, the feeling was driving me insane. Every time Brian pulled out of my ass, I felt my pelvic floor stretch from my body, sending a burst of felicitous spasms screaming through my taint and into pelvis. I pushed the vibrator deeper inside of me, until my fingers were soaked with the juices of my womanhood. I sobbed my pleasure as I felt the rumblings of my orgasm build within me. They rose, and rose, quaking until my insides were churning with scorching ecstasy. Brian grabbed my hand and pulled the vibrator out of me. I was to possessed with my pleasure to stop him, nor did I care to. He pulled out of my ass and rammed his cock through my wet pussy, driving his filthy member into my tender depths. The quaking intensified. My legs trembled and my heat raced. I pushed my hands against the mattress and arched my back, my body acting instinctively to the crescendo of euphoria coursing through it. Brian slammed into me, his pelvis smashing against my ass and lurching me forward with each thrust. I looked back at him with tearful eyes as my gaping mouth quivered and yielded a breathless croak. My eyes trembled and my chest heaved. The feeling built, and built, and then came crashing down on me. I finally found my voice, and all I could do was shriek in euphoric catharsis. The orgasmic wave washed through me, sending an exalted release through every part of my body. I collapsed and panted as Brian thrust one last time, and then blew his hot seed deep inside me. I whimpered pathetically as I felt his nectar seep delectably into my womb. Brian roared his final bouts of lust, and then collapsed on top of me. I savored his smell and the warmth and weight of his body. His seed leaked out from my defiled pussy and pooled between my legs. I relished the feeling of his hot liquid burning pleasantly inside and outside of me. I didn’t know what heaven was like, but I didn’t think it could be better than this.

    LUCIFER

    “Ooooooh fuck!” God screamed as she came. I panted the last throes of my own orgasm and kissed the almighty passionately. Our clits rubbed together for a few more moments, before I dismounted her and collapsed on the bed beside her.

    Rachel and Brian were sloppily making out on the projector screen. God and I had gotten way to hot and bothered watching the siblings, so we decided to fuck each other while we witnessed their depravity. God’s chest heaved in a few more heavy breaths, her magnificent tits rising and falling as she laid in satisfaction.

    “I wish I had a brother,” God sighed, “watching those two give in to their bodies, knowing what they were doing was wrong…it’s so taboo, so depraved. I love it.”

    “I’m glad you got something out of this whole experience,” I giggled, “because there’s no way Rachel’s hanging out with you anymore.”

    “Don’t be so sure, Lucy.” God smiled, “I don’t think you have her yet.”

    “Oh, I’ve got her,” I sneered, “and I can’t wait to show you what I’ve got planned for your payment.”

    “I’m kind of excited,” God said, biting her lip, “last time I lost…the things you did to me…”

    “I swear you lose on purpose,” I laughed, “it’s the only explanation for my two-thousand-year winning streak.”

    “I really do try,” God insisted, “and I still think Rachel’s not done with you yet.”

    “We’ll see.”

    RACHEL

    “That was,” Lucy said as she appeared in a puff of smoke, “a wonderful performance; bravo.”

    “Hi Lucy.” I smiled to the mother of sin.

    “Hey Rachel,” she smiled back, “ready to come chill with me for eternity?”

    I didn’t answer. Brian was spooning with me on the bed, his cock nestled between my cheeks and his body pressed against mine. His hands gently tickled my breasts and torso as he lazily lied behind me. It felt so good to feel him like this; next to me, loving me. I didn’t want to leave.

    “Why would you want to go to heaven, Rachel,” Lucy said gently as she sat cross-legged next to my face, “when you could be here with your brother forever?”

    “Stay with me, Rachel,” Brian whispered behind me, “stay with me forever.”

    My heart ached with the desire to give in, to join Brian and Lucy in hell. There was just one thing that was holding me back.

    “Lucy,” I said to the devil, “I want to join you, but I have one question to ask you first.”

    “What?” Lucy asked as she gently caressed my face.

    “What did you do to my brother?” I asked.

    “What do you mean?”

    “I saw him change,” I responded, “I saw him start to act differently. Did he decide to love me by himself, or did you corrupt him?”

    “I spoke the desires of his mind,” Lucy whispered softly, “I guided him to temptation.”

    “So, did he really do those things to me?” I asked as I felt tears forming in my eyes, “Or was it you?”

    “He wanted to do those things, Rachel.” Lucy spoke gently as she ran a hand through my hair, “But he needed some help along the way. He really did want you; I’m not making that up.”

    “He gave in to your temptation,” I whispered, “not mine. This is all a fantasy; my darkest fantasy come to life.”

    “But it doesn’t have to be!” Lucy said, her eyes full of love and promise, “It can be real, Rachel. That’s really Brian next to you, the brother you love. He loves you and wants you as a woman.”

    “But it’s still a lie,” I cried, “it’s not really real. He’s your prisoner here, even if he likes it. Brian may have given in to your temptation, but I won’t!”

    “Rachel,” Lucy whispered, “on earth, this relationship you have could never last. People would find out, they’d chastise you and break you down. Here, with me, you can live out your heart’s desires without fear of judgement. So what if Brian has fallen from grace? Fall with him, Rachel, and let yourself be truly happy.”

    “I can’t!” I cried, “I want to, but if Brian doesn’t choose me by himself, I can’t force him to stay with me like this!”

    “You know when I release him from here,” Lucy said, “he won’t feel the same about you.”

    “Wipe his memory,” I sobbed, “don’t make him live the rest of his life with this on his conscience.”

    “OK Rachel,” Lucy said, petting my hair as she gazed down at me with an admiring smile, “I can do that for you. God was right: you really are special.”

    I felt Brian’s warmth leave me as he vanished in a puff of smoke. I cried into the mattress, realizing that I would never again feel his love like I had. Lucy tenderly traced her hands on my cheeks, whispering loving tones into my ear. She picked me up and held me in her arms, rocking back and forth as I sobbed.

    “I know these tests can be cruel, Rachel,” Lucy whispered, “but you’re a strong woman. You’ll bounce back from this, and be ready for the next challenge tomorrow. And Rachel,” Lucy said, tipping my head up so our gazes met, “if you fall into my temptation, I will bring Brian back for you.”

    “Don’t!” I cried.

    “Oh,” Lucy smiled, “you’ll be singing a different tune if you ever decide to join me. If I ever corrupt this pure soul of yours, you will ask me to bring him back, and I promise you, I will.”

    “You’ll never get to me.” I smiled through my tears.

    “Maybe not,” Lucy said, crinkling her nose as she smirked, “but I’m going to try.”

    “Now that you’ve lost this round,” I said, “what do you owe God?”

    “Our wonderful and savior has this caged mechanism she’s wants to test out,” Lucy grimaced, “and I will be her lab rat in this experiment. There’s like, ten dildos on corkscrews; it’s going to be painful.”

    “I’m sure you’ll enjoy it.” I sneered, “I can’t wait to see you inside it.”

    “Actually,” God’s angelic voice interrupted us as she appeared, “I have a different proposal for Lucy.”

    BRIAN

    Ramstein played in the background as I packed a bowl of ground bud. I searched my pockets for my lighter and sighed when I realized I’d lost both it, and my cigarettes at the costume party last night. I was bound to have another lighter lying around my apartment somewhere, so I pushed away textbooks and piles of overdo papers looking for one.

    “Need a light?” a sultry female voice asked from behind me.

    Did I take home a girl last night? I thought, God, I hope it wasn’t Allison again, every time I get too drunk, Allison just swoops in like a fucking vulture.

    “Allison, look,” I said as I turned around, “I don’t know what I said to you last night, but-”

    “I’m not Allison,” the cosplaying devil whispered as she pressed her body to mine, “my name’s Lucy, and you were too drunk to fuck me last night. I’m sexually frustrated, down for anything, and I want you inside me now.”


  • My Dear Sweet Slave: Chapter 5_(1)

    Font size : +


    Can Isaac accept this new and dangerous slave?

    This chapter is short but hardcore!

    Chapter Five

    Isaac rushed through the main hall of his apartment building, trying to contain his grin while his erection pulled him forward like an excited dog on a leash. He had called Holly an hour ago, telling her he was almost home and ready to fuck her brains out, and she had replied by saying that she would be in the bedroom with a special present for him. Too impatient and hyper to use the elevator, he ran up four flights of stairs without losing his breath or breaking a sweat. No longer able to contain himself, he sprinted down the hallway in his work boots and nearly shot past his door. He rammed the apartment key into the door lock like he was trying to steal a car with a knife. He flung the door open and zoomed inside, skidding across the floor to the doorway of the bedroom like in Risky Business.

    “Welcome home, Master!” two voices called out.

    Upon hearing the second voice and seeing Holly’s present, Isaac lost his smile. Before him was Holly, naked and lying back against the headboard of the bed. Leaning against her was Alice, her head resting between Holly’s breasts with her surrogate older sister’s fingers being stirred in her virgin slit.

    Both girls were smiling and giggling in excitement, but Isaac could only see his life flashing before his eyes. Moving so fast that neither girl who what hit them, Isaac stormed over and grabbed Holly by the arm. He yanked her out from under Alice and slammed her against the far wall like he had been changing the sheets of the bed. He had her naked body pressed against the wall, his powerful hands clamped around her arms so tightly that she was already bruised. Alice and Holly were both staring at Isaac in terror, having never believed he could be like this.

    “ARE YOU FUCKING INSANE?! DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT YOU’VE DONE?!” he roared, his face beat-red with all the veins in his neck pushed up to the surface.

    “Master?” she whimpered.

    Isaac pointed at Alice like she was an illegitimate child that he refused to acknowledge. “That girl is thirteen years old! If anyone were to find out about this, you would go to jail! Do you hear me? It’s illegal for you or I to do anything with a girl that age! I could get arrested and locked up simply because you got me involved in this! The two of us could end up in prison because of what you did!”

    While blinded by anger, he could tell just by the look on her face that she had no idea what he was talking about. She knew nothing about the concept of statutory rape. Considering the fact that her sisters had been using her as a sex toy before she was Alice’s age, it was no wonder she never even knew there were ramifications to what she and Alice did.

    “I’m sorry, Master! I didn’t know! I just wanted you to have another slave! I thought that would make you happy!” Holly cried, overcome with guilt and shame that she had caused her master trouble.

    “I never wanted another slave! I just wanted to be with you! You’re all that I needed!”

    His tone was softer than before but and held more desperation than anger.

    “But what about Alice? She wanted to be with you! She loves you just as much as I do! How is it fair that she has to always be alone? Why do only I get to be happy but she has to be miserable?”

    Holly’s reply eased the inferno of fear and anger in Isaac’s heart into a low flame. Holly was the biggest pervert in the world, but so too did she have the purest heart.

    “Because it’s the law. She’s way too young for either of us to touch her.”

    He then staggered as Alice tackled him, wrapping her arms around his waist and crying into his shirt, her tears mixing with his sweat.

    “I’ll never tell anyone about you or Holly! I swear, I’ll never tell! Please, I’ll do whatever you want. I just don’t want to be alone anymore! I want you, Master. I want you inside of me. I want to know that someone loves me, that someone actually wants me. I want to be your slave. I want to be your property. I want to be yours forever! Please Master, give me the chance to satisfy you.”

    Hearing her words and feeling her tears soak through his shirt, Isaac could understand why Holly had taken such a liking to her. He had forced himself to keep her at a distance, so that he wouldn’t hurt her feelings or end up in trouble. Now he was realizing how desperate she truly was. He had always assumed that Donna and her uncle would take care of her, but Donna was always busy and her uncle cared about her almost as little as her parents had. All this time, she had been alone. She wasn’t drawn to Isaac simply because of hormones or anything like that. She was desperate to be loved and that drew her to him.

    “I can’t, it isn’t right. You’re just a child. I’m more than twice your age,” he murmured, trying not to look at her.

    “I don’t care about that! I don’t care how young I am! You wouldn’t be taking advantage of me! You wouldn’t be abusing me! Please, do whatever you want to me, use my body however you want, and I promise you I’ll be grateful and love you for it! Just please accept me, make me your private plaything, let me know I belong to you, and I’ll be happier than you could ever imagine.”

    Slowly, Holly raised her hand and placed it on Isaac’s cheek. “Please Master, just give her a chance to prove her devotion.”

    Isaac looked away, knowing his very future was on the line. On one hand, he would certainly go to prison if he got caught, and pedophiles were the lowest on the totem pole. He’d be lucky to survive the first week and Holly would be in the same predicament. But on the other hand, he could feel Alice’s desperation, love, and need. She was so starved of affection, if he turned her down now after everything she and Holly had already done, it wouldn’t be out of the question for her to do something drastic. If he rejected her, she could hurt herself, or even worse.

    Doing this could screw up three lives irreparably, but it could also save one. Maybe it was a risk worth taking.

    “All right. But Alice, if anyone finds out about this, I will never forgive you, and same goes for you, Holly.” Both girls’ faces lit up and they hugged their master with all their strength, screaming their love and gratitude. “I said I would give you a chance to satisfy me, the clock is ticking.”

    Remembering the job they had to do, Alice and Holly quickly got down on their knees in front of him. Alice was nervous as could be, but Holly was confident in the skills of her protégé.

    “Ok Alice, just like we practiced,” she whispered in the girl’s ear.

    Alice nodded and reached up to Isaac’s groin. With shaky fingers, she unfastened his belt, unbuttoned his pants, and then pulled down the zipper. She could see the shape of his cock through his underwear, and already, she was scared of its size. She pulled away his underwear and his cock sprang out.

    Oh fuck.

    Alice stared at his muscular member in terror, wondering how she could survive getting her tiny body skewered like a victim of the Vlad the Impaler. Holly had trained her to be a masochist, but a few days of lessons could only go so far!

    “Yeah, that was my reaction too,” Holly giggled.

    “Alice,” Isaac murmured, “you can still turn back. If you don’t want to do this, simply put on your clothes and walk away, and we’ll never speak of this again. I’ll think nothing less of you and I’ll never hold anything against you.”

    Alice looked up at him, a look of innocence on her childish face, but determination in her eyes. “I want this. I’ve always wanted this.”

    Taking a deep breath, she raised herself up, wrapped her small hand around his penis, and gave the tip a wet and loving kiss. The heat radiating from the muscular rod was incredible, and the pressure in the enlarged veins made them almost completely inflexible. She felt like she was holding onto a fire-hose while on full blast. She continued kissing it, running her tongue through the slit and around every ridge. Holding it up, she delivered a continuous lather up the shaft, trying to measure it. Isaac shuddered with the flicks of her tongue. It was like getting licked by a puppy, a very erotic puppy. Alice was overjoyed to see the results of her work taking affect, feeling like Isaac was at last accepting her.

    Having made several broad licks, she finally decided to move forward and take the real initiative. Opening her mouth as wide as possible, she enveloped the head of Isaac’s cock and tried to take as much in as she could, forcing it against the back of her throat. Due to her size, she could only take about a fraction of the entire length in her mouth, and that fraction was a lot smaller than what Holly could achieve. Regardless, her tongue and cheeks soaked Isaac’s manhood flawlessly, squeezing and rubbing it in ways that made his knees shake like a newborn horse.

    Smiling, Isaac reached down and rubbed the top of her head with his large, powerful hand, nonverbally praising her. Alice lit up from her master’s approval and Holly grinned from ear to ear, proud that her student and new little sister was doing so well. Alice doubled her efforts, moving her head back and forth and challenging herself to take as much of her master’s cock as possible. While she worked, Holly finger-combed the girl’s hair, massaged her shoulders, and ran her hands across her deliciously underage body.

    “Master, can I please have a turn? I’ve been hungry for your manhood since you left,” Holly asked, shaking like a drug addict in a methadone clinic.

    “Alice, you’ve received my stamp of approval. Now how about sharing with your fellow slave?”

    Holly nodded and released him, glad he had accepted her and also happy that she had a chance to rest her jaw. Holly didn’t hesitate to jump in, she took his cock in her mouth with such gusto that Isaac was surprised she didn’t throw up. She hungrily licked up every droplet of Alice’s saliva, already mixed with the salt from Isaac’s sweat. To her, it was as delicious as chocolate syrup.

    Her head was moving back and forth almost violently in her desperation to pleasure her beloved master and make up for lost time. Even after a weekend of almost nonstop lessons, her skills transcended Alice’s, who was left awestruck at her older sister’s technique. The speed at which she moved, the swirling of her tongue, the lathering with her cheeks; it could be considered wild and reckless if it weren’t so perfectly orchestrated.

    Holly soon stopped and began using her tongue around the head, drowning it in her saliva. Seeing the joy on Holly’s face, that pure, loving, perversion, made Alice’s arousal return. Not even thinking, she leaned forward and joined in, using her tongue to bathe the head of Isaac’s cock. Her spit and Holly’s mixed as their tongues wrapped around each other. Within seconds, they were essentially Frenching each other with Isaac’s cock falling between their lips and tongues over and over again.

    As expected, their fingers were busy, both toying with their own slits and each other’s. At this point, Isaac was willing to forgo his regret and throw caution to the wind. There was something very uplifting to the ego about having two girls, both naked and desperate to be his personal sex slaves (one of them the definition of jailbait), exchanging saliva by the centiliter, while lovingly, obsessively, pleasuring him.

    “Ok Alice, you proved yourself. I think it’s time for me to break in my new slave,” he said, playfully tickling her under the chin.

    Holly and Alice eagerly got on the bed, getting into the same position as before with Holly lying back against the headboard and Alice in her lap with her head rested between her older sister’s breasts. Smiling, Isaac got undressed and climbed onto the bed. Taking a minute, he leaned down and kissed Alice on the lips, practically making her melt with the insertion of his tongue into her mouth. She could feel his lust and the strength he could unleash on her with ease, but he was tender, gentle, and even loving. He was taking care of her, making sure she felt good.

    Isaac had to admit, Alice’s mouth had a form of sweetness that he was not familiar with, even sweeter than Holly’s. Did all middle-school girls taste like this? Or was it because he was tasting the forbidden fruit of jailbait? That fruit was certainly ripe.

    Soon ending the kiss, he descended and began running kisses across her flat chest. Isaac had told her he looked for tits when dating, but he really had no preference. Sure, bigger is better, but tits are tits, even if they are completely flat. Alice hummed and whimpered in joy, feeling her master’s lips tugging on her nipples and brushing against her smooth skin. Isaac had forgotten to shave that morning, so he had developed some “5 o’clock shadow”. Right now his face felt like fine-grain sandpaper, but what would have hurt a normal girl was ecstasy to Alice.

    After running kisses down her belly, Isaac at last reached her glistening virgin flower. He didn’t hesitate a single moment; he sealed her pussy with his mouth and penetrated her with his tongue. Her cries of joy rang through the apartment, having dreamed of Isaac going down on her. Alice’s pussy was so tiny and tight, but deliciously soft and smooth, as well as dripping with her liquid arousal. He could certainly taste the difference between Holly and Alice. It seemed all women had their own unique flavor, (and pending good personal hygiene) all of them equally delectable. Having begun the metamorphosis of puberty, the combination of youth and adolescence was addictive.

    Alice was enjoying herself even more than Isaac. He had such a more masculine feel than Holly; he was rougher in his desire to sample her young body, but the strength of his tongue flicks and the movement of his lips was also euphoric. She was moaning endlessly, only silenced when Holly would lower her head and join their lips. Alice soon had her first orgasm, the result of Isaac knowing precisely how to squeeze and work her clit. After all the sex he had enjoyed with Holly, he was surprised not to hear Alice’s moans in tandem with a water fountain spraying him in the face, but that wasn’t to say he didn’t suddenly taste the jump in her pleasure.

    Having quenched his thirst, Isaac sat up and began stroking his manhood. Alice stared at it both fearfully and hungrily, desperate for Isaac to penetrate her. A tease, he rubbed the shaft against her lips, wetting it in her arousal and giving her a sample of what would soon be barreling into her.

    “Are you ready to become my slave? Just know that you’ll have to do whatever I tell you, no matter what. I can use your body however and whenever I want for my own personal use. At any time, I can bend you over and force myself into you, then pour all of my semen into your body. You’ll have to cook, clean, and serve as my entertainment however I wish.”

    The slightest tinge of unease briefly crossed Alice’s eyes, but it vanished as Isaac reached out and cupped her cheek, nearly cradling her head in the palm of his hand. She looked up at him, seeing the kind smile on his face, and fell in love with him all over again. He was no longer afraid or hesitant about allowing her to be his slave. Now he wanted her.

    “But I promise I’ll make you happy and make sure you never feel lonely. A good master always takes good care of his slaves.”

    Her eyes watering but a look of happiness on her face, Alice reached out to him, as if asking for a hug. “Please let me be your slave,” she whimpered, while behind her, Holly wiped away a tear of happiness.

    Isaac leaned down and kissed her on the forehead, then readied the head of his cock against her wet pussy. He wouldn’t be able to go about this the same way as he had with Holly, considering her tiny body. He wasn’t even sure he would be able to fit the whole thing inside her.

    Holly held onto her little sister tightly, comforting her as Isaac slowly moved in. Alice immediately began to pant and whine, feeling like the girth alone of Isaac’s manhood was enough to split her open. Holly had spent the past two days punishing Alice’s anus in preparation for Isaac and to give her a crash course on deep penetration, but she had avoided using anything more than fingers on Alice’s pussy to protect her virginity.

    Centimeter by centimeter, Isaac delved into her underage body with his dick, stretching her to her limits. Almost immediately into the intercourse, Alice yelped from the rupturing of her hymen, signaling that she was no longer a virgin. Isaac stopped there to let her catch her breath, and saw that while there were tears running down her face, she was smiling.

    “Are you ok?”

    “Do I belong to you now? Can I be your pet like Holly?”

    Again Isaac cupped her cheek. “Yes, you belong to me, and I’ll cherish you forever. You’ll be my little kitten. Now take a deep breath and tell me when I’ve gone as far as I can.”

    With that, he continued on with a slow but steady thrust, driving into Alice until she cried out for him to stop. Holy fuck, she was so tight! It was like trying to fuck a hole drilled into ballistics gel! It felt less like he was entering her and more like he was actually carving her out. She was able to take more than Isaac had anticipated, burying just over seven inches into her now deflowered pussy. Again, he gave her a moment to catch his breath, then pulled out to reveal her shed blood.

    “Look at this, Alice, it’s like I’m wearing a red condom.”

    “Your cock feels so good, I’ve always wanted to have you inside me.”

    “I’m glad, because you’re going to feel it a lot more.”

    With that, Isaac grabbed her by the hips and yanked her back onto his manhood, making her scream in masochistic happiness. Holly’s training was kicking in, so the pain of penetration was being translated into pleasure. Isaac didn’t hesitate; he brought up his speed into a machine-like hammering. He had her entire lower body lifted up and he was slamming her without mercy. She was screaming at the top of her lungs, strange considering the fact that she felt like she could barely breathe with such a huge mass in her. Holly was overjoyed, running her hands across Alice’s underdeveloped body and panting as if she had a vibrator buzzing inside her.

    “Did I do good, Master? Did I find you a good toy?” Holly asked, desperate for his praise.

    “Holly, from this point forward, please keep your hands off anyone under legal age. But you did very good. I love this new toy. It’s a little tight and small, but it fits like a glove and feels fantastic for my dick. It will serve as the perfect repository for me to dump me seed into over and over again, whenever and however I want. I’ll be playing with it for a good long time.” Isaac was teasing Alice, referring to her as “it”. His words only excited her with the idea of being used as Isaac’s personal cum dumpster, hopefully for the rest of her life.

    He continued fucking her like that for several more minutes before sensing an approaching orgasm. He always had big reserves, but considering how long he had waited since his last ejaculation, this would be one for the record books.

    “Oh fuck!” he grunted, feeling his entire lower body turn to jelly as a river of semen was poured into Alice, completely flooding her womb with his seed and marking her body as his own. He pulled out of her, his cock partially deflating.

    “Oh my god, it’s so hot! It’s like it’s boiling in me!” Alice moaned, triggering an orgasm simply from the feeling of being ejaculated into. She hungrily began running her fingers through her stretched pussy and then licking them clean, slurping off Isaac’s semen like it was ice cream.

    ‘Well, I just deflowered and ejaculated into a thirteen-year-old girl. If I get caught, I’m going to jail for a LONG time, both Holly and I,’ Isaac thought to himself, starting to regret his decision.

    “Oh, that reminds me, Master. I never told you about the special lessons I gave Alice. We came up with something that I think you’ll like,” Holly said excitedly, reaching under the bed and retrieving the strap-on she had used to train Alice.

    “Holly, do not come anywhere near me with that thing,” Isaac muttered with instant nervousness.

    “Don’t worry, Master. It’s not for you. Come on, Alice. Just like we planned.”

    Isaac then watched as she secured herself in the harness and lied down on her back. Alice got on top of her, sitting on her lap with her back to Isaac. She spread the lips of her pussy, letting Isaac’s semen drip out onto the dildo before she lowered herself onto it. She cooed as it entered her, then leaned forward over Holly, so that Holly could spread her ass cheeks and reveal the young girl’s asshole.

    “Come on, Master. I’ve spent all weekend sodomizing her and training her to be a good slave for you. This will definitely be a better fit for you, I guarantee you she can take it all.”

    Alice looked back at him with a smile. “Please Master, please rape me in the ass. I’m your little anal whore for you to fuck and abuse. Please empty all of your semen into my slutty asshole.”

    Isaac couldn’t help but laugh. Alice had essentially become a clone of Holly. They were like Dr. Evil and Mini-me. As always, Isaac waited before entering her and instead took the opportunity to go down on her. Smiling, he traced his tongue around her asshole, having clearly been scrubbed clean before he returned home. Running loops around the entrance, he soon penetrated her with his tongue.

    There was no taste, but the feeling of it and the mental narration that he was licking the ass of a cute piece of jailbait was incredibly sexy. With a dildo in her recently deflowered pussy and Isaac’s tongue in her ass, Alice was moaning in happiness. This was even better than when Holly would lick her ass, even while using the vibrator!

    Once he had had enough, Isaac sat up with a grin and hefted his re-hardened manhood. He spat on Alice’s asshole and rubbed his cock between her ass cheeks, toying with her and savoring the moment. He didn’t have any sort of lubrication, but he doubted he would need it. After his orgasm, he still had some cum in the chamber that had never made it all the way out. It would release itself and grease the way for him.

    “Please Master, I can’t wait any longer! I want your cock!”

    As excited as she was, Isaac aimed himself and slowly penetrated her asshole, finding it to be much looser than her pussy. Damn, Holly really had been training her! She had the ass of a seasoned drug mule! There was still the initial problem of friction, but as he inched his way inside her, the unfired seed from before was released, lubricating him and allowing an increase in depth. Inch by inch, Isaac forced himself in, until at last he was buried all the way up to the base, with her cute little ass clutching his manhood tightly.

    Alice was moaning like an opera singer, finally feeling the results of her training coming to fruition. Ever since Holly had started playing with her back door, Alice had dreamed of the moment when Isaac would finally fuck her in the ass like the dirty little slut she had become. It was so big inside her, so warm; it was a far more intense experience than the anal beads or the dildo. Speaking of which, the dildo in her pussy was heaven.

    “Oh god, Master, that feels so good! Please fuck my ass!”

    “Don’t forget, I’m here too,” Holly giggled, leaning up to kiss Alice before beginning to buck her hips, thrusting up into her pussy. Her screams of happiness grew in intensity and volume, bringing her a thunderous orgasm, and that was all before Isaac even starting thrusting.

    “Wow Alice, I had no idea you were such a fan of double-penetration. You really are a dirty little slut aren’t you?” Isaac chuckled, holding her by the hips and forcing himself into her over and over again.

    “Yes Master, I’m your dirty little slut!”

    “Maybe should get another girl with another strap-on to plug your ass so that I can skull-fuck you and plug every hole in your body,” he said, then laughing when he saw the huge grin he had given Holly.

    Isaac continued thrusting into her, butt-fucking the small girl like she was a fleshlight in his hands. Her asshole was at the perfect level of tightness, letting him move easily through her but still feel hugged by the tender wet flesh. And for a girl with such a tiny body, her insides were basically a furnace! He felt like his dick was going to start melting inside her! At the same time, Holly was forcing the dildo deep into Alice’s vagina, shoving the entrance to her womb over and over again and working in tandem with Isaac to trigger orgasm after orgasm.

    After several minutes, Isaac bit his lip as he felt an explosion occur within his pelvic region, emptying another load of semen into Alice. Once again deflating, he pulled out of her, watching as a stream of his seed trickled out of her anus, matching her cream-pied pussy.

    “I’m going to take a break for a few minutes, how about you show me what you’ve learned? Alice, get Holly ready for me,” Isaac panted.

    “Ok, my turn with the strap-on!” Alice said to Holly excitedly.

    “I was waiting for you to say that!” Holly replied.

    Removing the harness, she and Alice licked the toy clean and then allowed Alice to put it on. Feeling like her legs had melted, Alice asked Holly to ride her and she lied down sideways on the bed. Sitting at the foot of the bed, Isaac smiled as he watched Holly swing a leg over Alice and then lowered herself onto the dildo. It entered her effortlessly, but she still gave a soft moan of happiness from the feeling of the toy filling her. Burying the toy in her cunt up to the base, she took a moment to shift her ass from side to side, letting it stir her like a whisk.

    Now accustomed to the toy inside her, she began riding it with upward thrusts of her body. Her moan became shrill pants as the height of her thrusts steadily increased, using the mattress springs to bounce higher on the dildo. As her breasts heaved with each bounce, she couldn’t help but look over at Isaac, watching her with a sly smile on his face.

    Kinky as she was, Holly blushed in embarrassment. Often, to toy with her, Isaac would have her play with herself while he watched. Funny thing was that he did it when he was lounging on the couch and she was desperate for something to do that would please him. She would lean against the wall behind the TV, pleasuring herself with Isaac watching her with one eye and the evening news with the other. He really just gave her that order so that she wouldn’t get anxious.
    But this was different. She was actually having sex with someone else. Even if it was Alice, her fellow slave and adopted sister, she was being intimate with someone else for her master’s amusement. She was used to being watched, every night in the girl’s room of the foster home was basically a display of sexual submission. True, she loved having sex with Alice, and she loved serving her master however he wished, it was just kind of embarrassing for her.

    She could feel Isaac’s eyes running up every inch of her body, studying her reactions to pleasure from her gasps to her blushing, watching how she moved herself on the sex toy and tensed as it entered her, catching the sight of every bead of sweat running down her naked flesh, his view and understanding of her changing minutely. She hoped she was impressing him, fulfilling his expectations, satisfying him with her lewd display and invoking his desire to use her body.

    Her focus on Isaac was so intense that she experienced an orgasm almost without realizing it. One moment she was trying to figure out what part of her body he was staring at, the next she was moaning and drenching Alice beneath her.

    “Will you use me now, Master?” Holly gasped.

    “Not quite yet. I still want to see what Alice can do. This is her big day after all. You’ll get your turn, be patient. Alice, I want to see you really move.”

    “Yep!”

    The two girls then switched positions, now with Holly on her back with her head in Isaac’s lap, and Alice kneeling between Holly’s legs and rubbing her slit with the dildo. She returned it to its rightful place, thrusting into Holly the same way Isaac had thrust into to take her virginity.

    While the thrusts were strong enough to make Holly moan from the penetration, they weren’t quite enough to move her body. The difference between their statures was working against her, so she had to try and time her movements to build up the kinetic force. It reminded her of the Mythbusters’ episode where they tried to see if a piston could take down a bridge if tuned into its resonance frequency.

    Soon enough, she hit the right rhythm to where Holly’s body was moving back and forth with the thrusts. She used the bouncing of Holly’s breasts to measure herself and keep in sync. The whole time, Isaac watched her closely. He could really see how much he had grown since he had last seen her. Unlike when he was simply fucking her, he could see her in action instead of simply watch her endure. She really wasn’t the innocent little pipsqueak he had known; she was a cock-hungry sexual deviant, and now she belonged to him. He laughed at the thought.

    Looking down, Isaac started playing with Holly’s tits, unable to ignore their taunting bouncing. She were so big and firm, like resilient water balloons that always snapped back to their original form. And her nipples, her greatest weakness, were desperate to be pinched. Holding on them tightly and pulling straight up, he could make Holly scream like a murder victim. Every pull and tug was ecstasy to her, quickly making her cum a second time.

    “Ok Master, I warmed her up for you. I think she’s ready for your personal use.”

    “I’m still a little tired. Holly, come ride me.”

    Holly eagerly climbed onto his lap, shaking with excitement. She had missed her master’s cock so badly, she longed to have her womanhood stretched to its limits and her womb flooded with his seed. She whimpered as it entered her, feeling like she was finally back where she belonged.

    “Come here, give me a kiss,” he said with a small smile, brushing back her hair.

    She smiled tenderly, taking a moment to clutch his hand like a lifeline and suck on his thumb. She then lied down on top of him, kissing him with all the love in her heart. While their tongues danced, she rocked her lower body on his cock, using it to probe the deepest recesses of her body, while Isaac thrust upwards into her. No dildo could compare to this!

    “Hold on, don’t forget about me! It’s payback time!” Alice giggled, getting up behind Holly.

    Without saying another word, she forced the dildo into Holly’s asshole, double-penetrating her and making her scream to the heavens. Alice began thrusting into Holly violently, using her whole body weight to slam Holly’s ass and drive the dildo as deep into her as she could. At the same time, Isaac was bucking his hips, brutalizing her velvet sleeve with the entirety of his manhood. Feeling both her pussy and ass being fucked, Holly could barely control herself or her voice. Just maintaining her loving kiss with Isaac was like trying to thread a needle while experiencing electrotherapy.

    “I’m cumming!” she moaned.

    “Shit, me too!” Isaac growled through bare teeth.

    Jet after jet of semen surged from his cock, shooting into Holly’s womb before pouring back out from the pressure of her wet climax. Holly slowly dismounted Isaac and she and Alice then cleaned him off, hungrily slurping up every droplet of semen. While Alice removed the harness of the strap-on, Isaac tried to gauge what he had left. He was certain he had at least one more shot.

    “Ok girls, I can only cum one last time.”

    “Don’t worry, Master, we have something special for you,” said Holly.

    She then lied back against the headboard, her legs spread wide. Alice climbed on top of her, face to face with her legs spread the same way and their cum-drenched pussies kissing.

    “Now we can both pleasure your cock, Master,” said Alice. Isaac smiled and crawled over.

    Running kisses up Alice’s back, he guided his dick between their joined pussies. He pushed it through, their lips kissing the head and shaft and sucking on it hungrily. He began thrusting his manhood between them, moving back and forth as if he was actually having sex. It almost felt like he was really fucking one of them, the feeling of both their pussies grinding against his cock was almost overwhelming. It nailed in the fact that he really had two girls eager to fulfill his every sexual need.

    Both girls were panting and whimpering from the teasing, feeling Isaac’s penis rubbing against their swollen clits. They were so sensitive after their orgasms that they almost felt like they could detect his heartbeats from the pulsing of his veins. While he stroked their pussies, the two girls licked the inside of each other’s mouths, hungry for the semen they had slurped up from his last orgasm. Having experienced three so far, it only took a few minutes for him to reach his fourth. They could both tell what was about to happen, and they both looked down between their naked bodies, Alice bending her back out so that her stomach and chest was exposed.

    At last, Isaac fired his final load, plastering both girls’ chests and faces with his cum. Exhausted, Isaac fell back, his manhood deflating so that it could enter its post-sex slumber. Panting like he was, Holly and Alice both licked the semen off each other’s bodies, cleaning each other like a pair of cats, before they both separated to catch their breath. Isaac was lying sideway at the foot of the bed, almost falling off, Holly was lying against the headboard, and Alice was sitting up in the middle of the mattress.

    “That was amazing, Alice. From this point forward, you’re my slave just like Holly. Welcome home,” Isaac laughed.

    His smile disappeared when the sounds of sniffling answered him. He looked up at Alice, realizing that she was holding herself and crying, her tears dripping off her cheeks and running down her legs. She looked so small and pitiful, so sweet and vulnerable, like a kitten in the rain. Was she regretting her choice? Was she filled with disgust for everything she had done?

    Isaac sat up and reached out to her. “Alice, it’s ok. I’m sorry. Forget everything, you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to. You can—”

    He then nearly fell off the bed as Alice tackled him, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist and burying his face in his chest, once again mixing her tears with his sweat. She was sobbing uncontrollably, but she had just enough self-control to stammer a single question.

    “Do you promise this is my home?”

    Isaac then realized that she wasn’t crying from shame, regret, or disgust. She was crying out of joy. Hearing Isaac, the man she loved, saying that she was finally home when never in her life had she had a real home to return to… it was too much for her tiny shoulders to bear. It was too much happiness for her to contain or express with just a smile. She could only cry, expressing her love and gratitude through her screams and tears.

    Isaac embraced her, holding her tightly against his chest and kissing her on the forehead over and over again. “Yes, I promise. You’ll never be lonely again. I’ll be with you always.”

    “I love you, Master! I love you! I love you! I love you!”

    “I love you too, and I’ll love you for the rest of my life.”

    He then looked to Holly, who too had tears of happiness running down her cheeks. She rushed over and wrapped her arms around the two of them, sandwiching Alice between her and Isaac. “And I’ll love you too, my adorable little sister.”

    They sat there for an unknown length of time, Alice letting years of sorrow bleed out. Isaac and Holly never let go of her and their naked bodies remained embraced for what felt like a blissful eternity, wrapped around Alice like a blanket. At last, she calmed down and took a few deep breaths.

    “It’s ok, you’re finally home, my dear sweet slave,” Isaac murmured.

    Chapter 6 will be up next week! Please comment!


  • Matthew/Maria

    Font size : +


    -This story is true in some aspects, but a lot of it is extremely exaggerated. Thanks, and I really mean it if you have read it thus far. I am a male to female transsexual, but that is all the information I will release about myself-

    I’m Matt, now known as Maria, and this is the story of my journey of how I became a shemale, and all the quirks, and bumps in the roads. Now that my name is out of the way, I will explain a little more about myself. I’m a 15 year old male with an unusually small cock at 5 inches, and a index finger girth, along with my premature ejaculation, well how can I say this? My sex life FUCKING sucks. I have long, straight, mid-back length hair. My tiny frame is also a killer, 5’4 and 105 pound’s. As you would expect, most people tower over me, and life in general has just sucked.

    Sometime last year I discovered a new type of porn, shemale, or transsexual porn. That soon led to anal play, at first just with my finger, that was until I was home alone, at least I thought, for the weekend.

    I thought I’d snoop a little since the chances of getting caught were slim to none, or so I thought. My sister was sleeping over at the cheer captains house with the rest of her cheer group. My parents were in Berkeley on business for their company.

    So, first up was my parents room! Overall, it was pretty fucking boring, except for the 90″ inch Toshiba in their room, Fucking assholes! I would kill for that shit. I walked over to the dresser on the left, a vintage one that was built in the 1920’s, again pretty boring, then again it was my dad’s. There was a few porn mags, however. Now to moms dresser! Granny panties, bras, ugly clothes. Nothing special, I looked around for a while, nothing special.

    On to Katie’s room! Her room was a bit better, posters of pop punk bands, deathcore bands, and so on. Closet time! The buried treasure is found at last! Silk thongs, bras and buried under all of that was a purple, (probably) 8 inch dildo, a bottle of lube, and condoms, “how in the fucking hell did a 16 year old get a hold of this?” I thought to myself.

    I at this time was smelling, and feeling her panties, I got a gut feeling in my stomach, I looked back on all the shemale porn I had watched, and their bras and panties. I wondered how it felt to wear women’s clothing,

    I swear I must have been naked faster than a cop eats a doughnut, my tiny cock was hard, I slid a pair of pink, silk panties on. As soon as the silk slid under the head of my penis, cum started spewing out of my third eye, all over the closet mirror, floor, and her panties. I laid down on her bed, resting and regaining my composure. When I sat up, cum was everywhere.

    “Fuck” I muttered

    With a little trouble, I put on a bra, which in all honesty was to big. I started to taste my cum, but decided to smell it first. It didn’t really smell like anything, however, it tasted pretty salty.

    I stood in front of the mirror, looking at my body in women’s clothes. I imagined myself as a woman, with tits, and a pussy, however, I still wanted a cock. How could that be plausible?

    Then it hit me like a train, or getting ran over by a pile of football players. I could become a shemale! I looked down and my cock (if you want to call it that) was hard. Then I remembered the dildo, I smeared my asshole with some KY jelly as well as the dildo, I stuck two fingers in my ass to get ready for this monster, comparatively speaking to my dick.

    I then stuck a third finger in, and I knew I wanted to be shemale. I put the head of the dildo up to my fuckhole and pushed a little. The head went in. I shook in utter pleasure as it went further in. I was going to cum when…

    “Hey, Matt, what are you doing?” She asked with a sly smirk.

    It was far to late, I blew my load, It blew all over my stomach, Katie’s bra, a little on my chin and more on her panties. I laid my head back, “FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!” I screamed to myself.

    I opened my eyes, she was sitting next to me now, I could not read her face for the life of me. It was like a mixture of concern, awkwardness, and whatever else.

    “Wh-what are you doing home Katie?” I stuttered in embarrassment.

    “Alissa had to go to the hospital, for alcohol poisoning or something like that, serves the stupid, stuck up cunt right, I guess” she said

    “And…baby bro, stop trying to change the subject, when we both know your a kinky gay boy!” She added

    “Katie!…” I paused

    “….” I didn’t speak

    “…”

    We both looked at each other in an awkward silence, I don’t know what happened, I just couldn’t put the exact words I wanted to say together.

    “It-It’s not like that…”

    “Then tell me exactly what you are doing with my bra and panties, and you being soaked in your own cum with MY dildo still stuck up your ass?”

    Wow the emphasis on ‘MY’ stung a little. You see, my sister and I have always been close, to the point that we can talk or tell eachother about anything. When we were children, we would play doctor or the good ol’ ‘truth or dare” until we were caught, we never did it again after that. Anyways, back on subject, I felt like telling her my new feelings would take it over the line of normal, and she would never acknowledge me again and I couldn’t have that.

    “Katie, I can’t tell you…” I said.

    “Matt! Your lucky I’m the one who caught you! If dad caught you like that then he would probably disown you for the rest of his life, so can you please tell me what’s going on with you?” She asked in a concerned tone.

    “I’m afraid if I tell you, it will ruin our relationship, and it will never be the same…” I said

    “Matty, I’d never do that, well..unless you murdered someone, wait! Did you…”

    “No, I didn’t murder anyone or anything, Katie.” I interrupted her

    “Oh..” she said

    “So Matty, now that we got that out of the way, please tell me?” She said with her infamous puppy dog eyes that ended up getting her everything she wanted.

    “Fine!” I said

    “Go on..” she said with a smartass look.

    It felt like I was sitting there for years, no, more like decades. In reality it was only seconds.

    “I-I want to be a wo-woman…” I said disheartened, and somewhat depressed and embarrassed.

    As much as I didn’t want to to see the look on her face, I did anyways. Her eye were opened widely, and had a small smile, I guess she was trying to make me feel comftorable. It was quiet, I looked back at her, she now had a full smile, not just a regular smile, but one of those, ear to ear, all teeth smiles. This time she cheered me up a little.

    “Matty, I told you this wouldn’t change anything, and it hasn’t, I love you and that will never change” she said tearing up a little.

    “I love you to Katie” I replied with my mood rapidly heightening.

    I went in for a hug, before I got interrupted by Katie, “don’t touch me ’til you take shower Matty”

    “Anyways, go take a shower, and let’s go do something!” She said

    “Oh and keep the bra and panties” she said with a sly wink.

    A few minutes later I jumped into the shower, resting against the wall of the shower, I thought about everything that had happened today. I let the hot water soothe my nerves and drown my worries for a while.

    Getting out of the shower I heard Katie saying bye to someone, probably talking to Alissa’s mom on the phone I thought. I dried up, put on some clothes, and then went into the living room to see Katie in a tight dress, knee length, black, and leather.

    “So, where do you want to go?” I asked

    “Movie, or a dinner?” She said, pretty much thinking out loud.

    “Both?” I recommended

    “Sure, why not” she said rhetorically

    We left a while later, and saw “The Apparition”.

    Afterwards…

    “Seriously? They call that a movie?” I asked

    Katie was silent, which really wasn’t different, she was always quiet while driving (typical female driver eh? Kidding, kidding).

    “That’s the worst excuse for a movie I’ve ever seen!” I bluntly scolded the movie

    Katie was still silent. Now this was getting unusual, and a little weird, being that I was talking to myself.

    “Katie? You okay?” I asked

    I was starting to get a little worried about earlier and maybe her mind has changed about it.

    “Umm, Ye-yeah, can we talk about earlier?” She asked as we pulled into a IHOP.

    “Yeah, sure” I said a bit awkwardly.

    We walked into the building, empty as fuck, the waitress took us to the back, and we sat, ordered our drinks and looked at eachother.

    “So, what is it Katie?” I asked timidly.

    “Are you sure you want to do this?” She replied

    It took me a minute to reply, gathering the words, and re-playing the words throughout my mind.

    “Katie, here’s my answer, yes, to be honest, I’ve never felt right as a guy, and when I started watching these videos..”

    “What kind of video’s?” She interrupted

    “Shemale porn” I whispered to her.

    “And as I was saying, when I watch those videos, I feel like that’s where I want to be, what I want to be, it just feels right.” I said.

    ‘So, you want to be a cut your dick off women or what?” She asked.

    “No, no, I want to keep my penis, but I want to look like a female, therefore a shemale, get it?” I asked.

    “Yeah, and whatever you decide to do Matty I support you, and I’m going to help you. On one condition…” She said.

    “What is it? I asked

    “You need to tell mom and dad, and if you do that, even if they don’t want it, I will still help you.” She said

    My jaw dropped, the one thing I didn’t want to think about doing shes going to make me do.

    “I don’t know Katie…” I said

    “Matt, I’m fine with you doing this, but i will only be ok if you tell mom and dad”.

    “Fine, I guess I will Katie”. I said

    I looked at the clock, it was 1:30 A.M ! We had been there over two hours!

    “Come on let’s go” I said

    Now Katie was smiling again, and seemed much happier.

    “I got a surprise for you tomorrow, so get some sleep Matty” she said as we pulled into the driveway.

    We walked up to the house, mom and dad were home earlier than expected also.

    “Now aren’t you glad I was the one who caught you, baby bro?” She blatantly said.

    “Yeah, I guess haha” I replied.

    So my sister and I sat out front for a while, I had a cigarette.

    “Katie, when do I tell them?” I whispered

    “Not now, i’ll tell you when Matty” she replied.

    We went in finally, mom and dad were on the couch watching T.V. until we came in, they had a worried look on their face. Not the kind that says ‘Do you know what time it is?!’ But more like the ‘Where were you guys? Did you have fun? What did you do type look.

    “What did you guys do? Did you have a good time?” Dad asked.

    I just couldn’t for the life of me, look my dad in the eyes, without him knowing the truth. I ran to the bathroom and puked, not that I had much inside of me, but whatever was, was gone now. My sister was the first to come, probably being the first to realize I ran off. She was holding me tightly.

    Not a minute later, mom and dad ran in. that’s all I remember really, I basically passed out their on the floor. Someone must have carried my lithe frame to my room, because I woke up in my bed. I sat up, dry mouth, and groggy as shit. My mom walked in, I guess to check on me.

    “Hey, Matt, how are you doing sweetie?” She asked

    “Fucking movie theatre food” was the only excuse I could think of on the spot

    “Well, Matthew, breakfast is ready and everyone else is awake” she said.

    “OK!!! MOM!” I said as I threw a plastic water bottle at her, not seeing where it went.

    I sat up and BLAM!! Like a bowling ball to the face, all the memories of last night hit me. I changed and went downstairs, everyone looked at me, but still I couldn’t look at dad. I ate next to Katie who kept giving me that ‘everything will be ok’ look.

    After I took a shower, and dried my hair, got dressed, I went out to the backyard to smoke, soon after, Katie came out and sat down next to me, giving me a smile that said ‘I know something you don’t’.

    “So, Matty, you are coming to the mall with me!” She said.

    “And why Is that Katie?” I asked

    “You’ll find out when we get there!”

    She then skipped off back into the house to do god knows what. I walked in, got ready and we were off! When we got into the car it was hot, obviously with a black car and black leather seats in the middle of summer, and living in Las Vegas, its bound to happen. We soon drove off.

    “So what’s up at the mall?” I asked

    “You’ll find out soon baby bro” she said conspicuously

    “Why not now?” I asked

    “What do you think surprises are for?” She replied.

    “Well, I hate waiting for surprises, and that’s what I’m doing right now” I said.

    “Calm your tits, baby bro” she said.

    I sat in the car unknowingly, unknown of what was to come, Katie and I made some small talk, I had a cigarette. We got there and sat in the car for a minute as Katie put on her make-up. As we walked into the mall, the place was crowded, but not as crowded as usual. We went to a few stores, some metal music store, I think it was Hot Topic or something like that. Then we went to Spencer’s, again, not really my style, but I enjoyed it.

    “Here we are Matty” she said as we walked in to this shop.

    As soon as we walked in, Katie started pulling me in all sorts of directions and soon pulled me up to a redhead woman, no older than 18, Katie told me to stay there, she walked up to the redhead and whispered something into her ear. Minutes later the redhead walked up to me and started pulling me by hand into some hallway, I looked over to Katie and silently said;

    “What the fuck?”

    She shrugged her shoulders as the redhead pulled me farther into the mid-lighted hallway, soon came up a line of doors, I looked at the redhead, wearing black flats, white skinny jeans, and a low-cut back top which was loose on her. She had a heart shaped ass and legs that went on forever, and huge (obviously fake) tits.

    She was dark skinned but not black, probably Hispanic I thought to myself, we walked to the very last door, inserted a key and opened the door, then put a “DO NOT ENTER” sign on the door.

    “I’ll be right back sweetie, just sit down” she said with her bright blue eyes staring at me.

    “Ok” I said nervously.

    I sat there, in literal dead silence waiting for this un-named girl to return, I looked around the plain white room, with a hanger hook, a mirror, and a wall to wall bench. I heard a knock at the loose door, and then she walked in.

    “Took you long enough” I said sarcastically, even though she was only about five minutes.

    “Haha funny, anyways, I’m Tiffany, and here’s the surprise your sister was talking about” she said and then handed me a bag

    I poured the stuff out of the bag, it was a pair of black heels, red g-string and bra, a short black skirt, a black V-Neck, and some silicone bra inserts. My jaw was dropped, I didn’t know what to think. I turned around and Tiffany was standing there with a smile.

    “Do you like it Matt?” She asked

    “I don’t know…” I replied

    “Well, try it all on and see if it fits” she recommended.

    “Go on…” She added

    “With you in here?” I asked

    “I need to make sure everything fits right and looks good on you” she replied

    “And to see you naked” she added with a laugh.

    I started to strip, first off was my shirt, then shoes, pants, I was now in my underwear, I looked at Tiffany, she nodded for me to continue, I slowly pulled down my underwear and then threw them to my other pile of clothes. I was about to pick up the g-string when Tiffany told me to stop.

    “Turn around for me, sexy” she said

    As I was turning around, she whistled. I then bent over to pick up the g-string and she whistled again, then the bra went on, I guess it was too big, as it was meant for the silicone inserts. I looked at Tiffany and for the second time that day my jaw dropped. She was jerking a dick, her dick.

    “Wh-what are you doing?” I asked

    “Jerking off to my own private reverse strip show” she replied giggling

    “I had no clue you were a shemale!” I said almost a little to loud

    I walked over to her, and looked at her cock, it was at least 7 inches, I went down on my knees and wrapped my fist around her cock and moved it in the normal back and forth motion.

    “Oh god” she gasped

    I placed my lips just under the head of her cock and licked it like a lollipop, while still jerking it. She put her hands on the back of my head and started thrusting deeper into my throat.

    “Fuck! Your a little slut, you like sucking cock don’t you?” She whispered

    “Yagggh” was all I could mutter out with her cock in my mouth.

    With that she shoved her whole cock into my mouth and left it there, leaving me unable to breathe, she then pulled out and directed me to the bench.

    “Bend over, bitch” she said

    I bent over the bench as I felt her pull aside the g-string. I felt something wet and slimy touch my asshole and try to push itself inside, I felt Tiffany pull over the g-string completely to the left and tug on my prick, the pleasure was just to much and I blew my load all over her hand and the floor.(remember? Premature ejaculation)

    She giggled, while I was embarrassed, then the anus licking stopped and I felt a finger, but not just any finger, it was the head of her dick! The pleasure was fantastic, I was gasping with pleasure, inch by inch, she went farther in. The feeling of a real cock in my ass was billions of times better than a dildo.

    “Fuck your tight, baby” she whispered

    “Gahh”I replied in a state of lust.

    She was now all the way inside of me, she pulled out, but not all the way, then rammed her cock back in, balls deep, Tiffany was now thrusting faster, and faster. She pulled out, dragged me to my knees and jerked her cock over my face.

    “I’m gonna cum!” She gasped.

    She started cumming, the first one landed on the bridge of my nose, then my left eye, right cheek, left eye again some on my forehead, the rest ended up on my lips. Cum on my face was the best feeling I have ever had, the feeling of it running down my face, it was just extravagant!

    “Fuck! That was fantastic!” She said with her eyes having a glazed over lustful look in them.

    I collected all the cum from my face with my hand and ate it all, it tasted great! Over the next half hour I got dressed, made everything look right with my clothes, Tiffany did my make-up, and styled my hair. Once we were done, I looked in the mirror, it didn’t even look like me! I looked great! Like a real woman!

    “You look great” Tiffany said

    “Thanks to you” I replied

    “Change the pitch of your voice a little, sweetie” she said.

    “Like this Tiffany?” I said with the pitch of my voice heightened

    “Perfect!” She replied

    I replied with smile, as we were walking down the hallway she handed me the bag of my old clothes and eyeing my ass as we walked.

    “Sway your hips a little, sweetheart” she whispered

    When we walked out into the main store I saw Katie at the register buying something. I walked up to her and she stared me down.

    “…” She looked at me and then walked away from the register.

    I followed her to the entrance of the store, she pulled out her phone and called someone, which ended up being me. My phone went off and she looked at me again.

    “Holy shit! You look fantastic, I barely recognised you!” She exclaimed

    We spent the whole day at the mall, shopping at random stores, I got a few second looks which made me feel great, not to mention almost falling flat on my face a couple times. I think we spent almost $1,000 just in the mall! (Money isn’t a problem, because were rich. Sorry forgot to mention that)

    Katie and I got into the car, I looked at the bag she got while I was getting fucked and turned into a woman. Before I could think anymore on the innards of it, Katie started talking.

    “Jeez, dude, you reek of sex” she said as if it were normal.

    I looked at her.

    “No way! You had sex with Tiffany?!” She asked

    “Yeah..” I said kind of embarrassed

    “Here use some of this” she said as she handed me some perfume.

    On our way home we talked about my adventure with Tiffany, and other small talk. We soon arrived to the house, mom and dad were both home, after I noticed that, my stomach started wrenching and filling with butterflies. Let me tell you why;

    My father has never been one to accept anything out of the ordinary, for example, my sister had a gay friend, my father had basically “banned” my sister from talking to or seeing him, I had a friend that liked to smoke a bowl once in a while, my dad saw the pipe in his pocket, and called the cops. He never came around again. You see my point yet? Anyways, back on subject.

    I was so nervous I had to have a cigarette before I went in.

    “Everything is going to be all right” Katie said as we walked inside the house.

    “Hello, I don’t believe I’ve met you before” said an older female voice.

    “Hi mom, this is uhh..Maria!” Said Katie.

    “So where have you girls been?” Mom asked

    “Holy crap! She actually doesn’t recognize me!” I thought to myself.

    “Just at the mall, shopping all day” Katie said

    “Were going to my room, mom” she added

    On our way to the bedroom I let out a sigh of relief, I had to suck it back in once my dad came out of the bathroom.

    “Hi daddy, this is Maria” Katie said with almost to much enthusiasm.

    “Maria, this is my dad Lance” she added

    “Well, its very nice to meet you Maria” Lance said

    “It’s nice to meet you too” I replied the least awkwardly I could.

    We went to the bedroom and then I blew the biggest sigh of relief I had ever done in my life. While in the bedroom Katie showed me how to put make-up on as well as lipstick.

    “Katie! It’s dinner time, bring your friend too!” Mom yelled

    As soon as we arrived downstairs, it smelled of steak.

    “Katie, where is Matt?” Lance asked

    “He sleeping over at jason’s house” Katie said as she has rescued me for the third time that night.

    All throughout dinner I couldn’t stare my dad in the eyes. When Katie nudged me, she lipped that it was time to tell him. With a huge gulp of air, I stood up.

    “La-Lance..” I stuttered

    “Yes, Maria?” He said with a slur

    I know, as soon as I heard that slur, I would regret bringing this subject up. But I did it anyways.

    “I-I have something to tell you guys” I said

    My dad got a weird look on his face, while my mothers was indifferent. Again, that gut wrenching feeling came, I felt like I was going to puke, but I held back, and decided to stay strong, and follow Katie’s advice.

    “Well? Get on with it!” My mother, Margaret said.

    “It’s me Matthew” I said in my normal voice.

    “Is this some kind of fucking joke?” My dad yelled questioningly.

    He had this look of anger, like he wanted to kill someone, hatred and denial. I took another deep breath and continued.

    “Dad, this is what I want to be.” I said

    “This?! A faggot that dresses up like a woman, and gets buttfucked?! He yelled.

    “Dad! Fucking cool it, he’s my brother…err..sister! And if this is what she wants, then I will follow him every step of the way! Why? Because I love her! Something you obviously don’t have for anyone but yourself!” She battled back.

    There was silence, mom sat there in pure shock, dad got up breathed a little then went over to a wall and ran his fist through it like it was butter.

    I stood there not knowing what to do, I had never seen this side of my dad, Katie was at my side holding me tightly, I, for some unknown reason looked at a small garbage can in the kitchen that was filled with quart-sized beer bottles, it was then I realized that this night would just get worse.

    I was still in Katies’s arms, except I was crying at thus point. Dad at this point was fuming with anger. Katie kept whispering in my ear while I was whimpering. Mom was watching as if this were an intriguing action movie that kept you on the edge of your seat the whole time.

    “No!!!!” My dad screamed ending the silence.

    “There is no fucking way I will allow what used to be my SON to be a faggot” he yelled again, as he picked up a beer bottle, and threw it against the wall; it shattered.

    He walked up to Katie and I, and leaned down.

    “Really Matthew? Is this really what you want?” He asked in a almost hysterical laughter.

    “Dad! It’s Maria! Now back the fuck up!” She said as she shoved him backwards into a chair.

    He walked back up to Katie and I, ripped us apart, and then threw Katie on the floor. He pinned me against the wall, he looked at me with the most evil look I have ever seen on any living human being. His breath reeked of alcohol, sweat was running down his face and his eyes were bloodshot.

    “Ok, ‘Maria’, do you really want to be a faggot?! He asked, moving his head in a sarcastic motion

    “Dad! Your being way out of line! Fucking stop it!” Katie interrupted still on the floor.

    I didn’t answer, nor did I move, I just looked down at the floor quietly whimpering.

    “ANSWER ME! NOW MOTHERFUCKER!” He screamed again

    His face was an inch away from mine, but I stll didn’t answer.

    “You got one more chance, fucker, got it?” He screamed again

    No answer came from me, and that was the worst choice I could’ve made that night, because the next thing I knew a fist hit me in the eye, then another on the jaw, another on the side of my head, and the last things I remembered were me getting hit in the neck, and the clanking of a baseball bat. That’s when I passed out on the floor, just before I passed out, there was a distant echo of “everything is going to be fine”…

    TWO DAYS LATER….

    I woke up in a white room, there were three women, as I faded in and out of consciousness. I heard a constant beep that fully woke me up, I sat up groggily, looking around, there was Tiffany, Katie and my mom. My head felt like a weight as it bobbed around.

    “Ahh” I yelped as I stretched

    Katie, who was reading a massive book, looked up at me, with concern in her eyes, she gave me a hug, and kissed me on my cheek.

    “What happened?”

    “In short, you admitted your decision to dad, and he almost bashed your face in” she replied

    Appearantley, I ended up with only a black eye, some bruising, and a fat lip.

    “Where is he now?” I asked timidly.

    “He’s in jail as of now, and maybe going to prison”

    “You really scared us, you’ve been out like a lamp for two days” Katie added.

    “Will I be getting my clothes back?” I asked

    “Nahh, baby sister, they’d just let you walk out of here with a hospital gown on” she said sarcastically.

    Mom soon came up, I couldn’t tell what she thought of my decision of being a shemale, all I could really see was concern.

    “Umm, Maria is it? I hope your feeling better, and very much like your sister had said last night, I will always love you, and support your decisions as you go through this journey” mom said

    “I hope you feel better soon, Maria” Tiffany said with a wink and a beautiful smile.

    An hour later…

    “Well, Matthew, it looks like you can go home now” the doctor said as he gave a weird look to my bag of possessions.

    I got up, and walked to the bathroom, after changing, I put my make-up on, and walked out.

    “Well, what do we have here? Because I could’ve sworn there was a male teen laying in that bed” the doctor said.

    “Stay the fuck out of it, alright? Tiffany said

    “Jesus, why the fuck are doctors so nosey” Tiffany added to her earlier statement, her Hispanic accent being obvious with her anger.

    “Ok, ok, but I need to take you out on the wheelchair, not my rules, the hospitals” he said

    As I walked out the door of my room, I got some stares, and some glare’s, we soon got to our car, Tiffany and I said our goodbyes. And we were home bound!

    Over the next few months, things went a lot smoother, I re-applied to my old high school, more clothes, no asshole of a dad, things were a lot better now, mom was currently dating, a lot nicer guy, Katie and I were as close as ever, but one thing still wasn’t right. I wanted tits, not inserts, but real-life, human flesh tits!

    “Katie..” I said, as she was watching T.V.

    “Yeah, Maria?” She asked turning towards me.

    “I think its time I get some real tits!” I said with a grin.

    There was just about two months before school started again, and I knew I really wanted this. Starting today, mom officially divorced Lance, and we were eating dinner, her new boyfriend, was also there. Rick, who knew everything that had happened, accepted what I was. He was a big man at 6’6 and weighed something near 250 pounds, graying hair, and a mustache, he was, weirdly, a breast surgeon, a quite famous one, he was known in his younger days as the “gentle giant”.

    “Hey, Rick, I want boobs, can you do them for me?” I asked.

    “That would be completely up to your mom, sweetheart.” He said after swallowing his food.

    “I’m fine with it, if you are, Rick” she said looking at Rick and I.

    “Ok, let’s do it!” Rick said

    I stood up, and yelped, ran over to Rick and hugged him. Over the next few days I prepared, when the day came Katie, Rick, and I were on our way there. As soon as we got there, I was up. Katie gave me a hug and kiss

    “I love you, Maria, I’ll see you when you’re done.” She said while I was still in her tight grip.

    “I love you too” I said as I walked off with Rick.

    I laid down on the table as they knocked me out, Rick gave me a kiss on the forehead, and that was all I remembered. When I woke up, I had tits, they were sore, but were there.

    After all the healing, I had my C-cup breasts, Katie had bought me a bunch of new clothes, and bras. I was in the bedroom with Katie, we were talking about school, and how I felt about going. It was July, 16, my birthday.

    “Let’s do something, birthday girl!” Katie said.

    “Oh here’s another surprise, Maria!” She said as she handed me a box with a red ribbon on it.

    “Oh, thanks” I said smiling

    I opened the box like a ferocious tiger eating its prey. I ripped off the ribbon, looked at Katie who gave me a nod to open it, with that I opened the box, it was a low-cut, burgundy dress, at a mid thigh length.

    “Try it on” Katie said

    I hurriedly stripped off my current clothes, unfolded the dress, and put it on. I could only get the zipper up halfway, however.

    “Katie, can you help me with this zipper?”

    “Yeah, sure”

    She got up and walked behind me, put her hand in between the front of my shoulder and the top of my (newly added) breast. As soon as she pulled the zipper up all the way her hand slipped onto the peak of my breast.

    “Turn around, I want to see how it looks on you”

    “Everything ok? I said as I spun around

    “Yeah, just a few kinks on your dress, hold on”

    Katie knelt down, took the sides of my dress and tugged it down a little. She then slapped my ass and said perfect. After she slapped my ass I yelped, and out came a torrent of giggles from Katie. That night we ended up going to Tiffany’s place, where I got pretty tipsy.

    When Katie and I got home we went to her room, where I threw up a little, and we watched an Adam Sandler movie that made me laugh my ass off, not to mention, falling off the bed a few times.

    I looked over to Katie, who had looked at me, there was a feeling, an unexplainable one.

    “What?” I asked with a giggle.

    Katie was still just looking at me, I hated it when she got weird like this, there was a different look in her eyes, one I had never seen from her before, was it lust? I couldn’t answer because the next thing i knew we were making out. Katie was on top of me roughly groping my tits, and controlling me with her tounge.

    “Ahh” I moaned around her tongue

    Katie sat me up and pulled off my dress, then ripped off my bra and panties, then she stripped as well. I was now on top of her, biting her left nipple, while pinching the right. I moved upwards and started making out with her again, she tugged on my cock once and I blew my load all over her stomach.

    “Ughh, fuck” I yelled with my back arching.

    I went downwards, kissing in a straight line down her body, ’til I reached her mound, I licked down her slit, then up, repeated the sequence a few more times, when her back arched upwards like a bridge, I knew I had found her clit. I thrust a finger into her pussy while licking her clit, then two fingers, her back arched, my whole face was smothered in her pussy when she came.

    “Oh god! Oh god! Fuck! Fuck!” She muttered

    Her pussy juices poured like a waterfall down my face, I swallowed as much as I could, and savored the beautiful taste of her love juice

    After she regained her composure, she walked over to a chest that I had never really paid much attention to, opened it, and pulled something out. She walked back over to me with a black 10-inch strap-on cock.

    “Get on all fours, bitch” she yelled with dominance.

    I rolled onto my hands and knees, she stuck her micro penis of a tongue into my asshole, and moved it in circular motions like a tornado until the diameter was unable to move anymore, the intruder pushed inside. Searching the cave for rare objects. I was going to complain when her tongue left, but was unable to object her tongue leaving when the head of her strap-on went into my ass

    “Gaahh, fuckkkkkk!” I screamed in an ecstasy of pain and pleasure

    When Katie was about a quarter of the way in me, she rammed it all in, balls deep, pull out, ram in, pull out, ram in. It was all pleasure at this point. Katie had brought me to a monumental orgasm without even touching me.

    I couldn’t stop cumming, just a massive puddle under me, exhausted, I collapsed on the bed and passed out. I sat up in a pool of my own cum the next morning, hungover, and naked, I looked over to my right to see Katie naked also.

    She was not covered by a blanket, and still had the strap-on on, her boobs were magnificent, I petted along the side of her body, her skin was so soft, I squeezed her ass cheek, it was so firm and round. Katie woke up. Then looked at me.

    “Hey, Maria, about last night…” She paused

    “Yeah?”

    “We can’t do it again, its just not right” she said

    “I understand Katie” I said with a smile

    Months had passed now, school had started, I had a few boyfriends but never went farther than blowjobs. I’m on the volleyball team, Rick had permanently moved in with us and is now engaged with my mom, I got a job with my friend joey at his record studio, audio production, had always been something I wanted to do, which Joey taught me the in and outs of.

    Tonight, Tiffany and I were hanging out at her place, making small talk and sharing a bottle of wine. To me it was just a normal night. I looked at Tiffany as she drunkenly stood up. Then got down on one knee.

    “Maria, I wa-wanted to-to ask you this for a while. Will you let me take you out for dinner?” She asked as she handed me a ring pop.

    “Yes, Tiffany, I’ll go out with you” giggling as I took the ring.

    “This must have cost you a pretty penny” I said sarcastically

    “Yeah, don’t worry about it” she said as she fell on the floor laughing.

    Tiffany and I were making out for god knows how long until I got a call from my moms lawyer, saying that trial would be coming up soon, and he wanted me and my mom to see my dad in a few days.

    Within the next few days, Tiffany took me on the date she promised, were officially a couple now. Rick told me he would go with mom, Katie and I to see ‘dad’.

    The meeting room was quiet, there were only a few people in there. My heels clicked on the floor (yeah, I wore heels just to rub it in my dads face) Katie was in front of me, while mom was behind me talking to Rick. I guess I was up first. I sat down and looked at my dad in the eyes, I loved the feeling of having this kind of power over him.

    “So…?” I asked.

    “Matthew..”

    I interrupted him as I got up to leave, not wanting to hear that name from him.

    “Wait, just sit back down, please?” he continued.

    “I’ve learned my lesson, obviously the hard way, please help me get out of here!” He said as he grabbed my hand.

    “What if you do get out of here? How do I know you won’t do the same things again? You finished off any kind of relationship we would have had after you hit me! Your going to be homeless, penniless, and family-less”

    “I’d honestly say your better off in here” I added.

    He slammed his fist on the desk.

    “No! How long are you going to be dragging on this charade?” He yelled just like that night. While gripping my hand to the point that it almost hurt.

    Rick and the security guard looked at Lance, being ready to move. I looked back at my so-called dad again, he looked angry, per usual, I guess.

    “What charade?! I’m not playing any fucking games. I wish you’d just fucking kill yourself, asshole” I said as I pulled my hand away from his grip.

    When I got up, he got up, that caused the guard to move toward him and sit him back down. I guess we had made a scene, because what was left of the people in the room were all staring at us.

    I left the room and went outside to my moms car, the echo of my heels being faintly heard behind me. I pulled out a cigarette and my zippo lighter, and lit the cigarette, took a drag, and blew it out, again; in a repetitive motion.

    “You shouldn’t smoke, its not sexy” said a male voice. It was my moms lawyer.

    “Nor are you the legal age” he added

    “Not really in the mood for comedy if you haven’t noticed”

    “Why are you so mad? Your dad doesn’t have a case, Maria!” He replied.

    “Why am I mad? I really didn’t want to come here and see this asshole again” I replied on the verge of crying.

    “You won’t have to see him again after the trial” he said wiping a tear from my cheek.

    “That’s not the fucking point! I want to see the fucker dead!” I replied

    Avery gave me a hug before he brought me back inside, he talked to some cop and then said we could go. The trial would be a few months from now.

    Over the next two months, Tiffany and I got closer, mom and Rick got married. Katie, for some odd reason started dating Joey. The day of the trial finally came, they showed evidence of my bruised face, and asked me unrelated questions.

    “Lance Morrison, you are convicted for a length of five years in federal prison, and three with possible parole” the judge ordered.

    “Fuck you Matthew” my convicted felon of a father said as he was being dragged off by the judges slaves.

    The people in the court all looked at me, some with angry looks, some indifferent. I looked out the front door of the courthouse to find media vans and reporters. I didn’t know if they were there for me or some other big case.

    “Maria, my car is in the back parking lot, I’ll drive you home” Avery said.

    Years had passed since that day, Katie had broken up with Joey, Tiffany and I started our own record label, I doing the audio recording, and mastering, while Tiffany did all the graphic designings, such as, album arts, t-shirts, and so on, mom and Rick were happy.

    I had been contacted by an Asian pornographer, and Tiffany agreed on a meeting with him, he picked us up in a limo, and drove Tiffany and I to his office downtown.

    “Well, Maria, its nice to finally meet you in person” he said with a smile.

    “It’s nice to meet you Mr.Ti” I replied.

    “Oh, no need to be so formal, just call me Fang, sweetheart”

    “Anyways, the reason I brought you in for a meeting, is I want you to be featured in my newest, and biggest bukkake film ever!” He said as If he were rallying his warriors for war.

    “Excuse me, but what’s a bukkake?” Tiffany asked

    “Ah, a bukkake is a Japanese porn genre featuring women getting semen splashed on her face or chest by a certain number of men.” He replied

    “How many men are we talking about?” Tiffany asked.

    “Oh, about 250 or so!” He replied

    Tiffany looked at me nervously, I looked back at her unsure of what I wanted to do. Fang looked at me, then Tiffany, then me again.

    “So do you want to be in my film?”

    “Yes, I’ll do it” I replied

    “Great! We are scheduled for tomorrow! Make sure you eat lightly tonight, as you will be ingesting quite a bit of cum tomorrow” he explained.

    With that we left, and went home, Tiffany and I had sex, she came in my ass, and we slept cuddling eachother all night as if we were trying to survive in the severe winters of Alaska.

    The next day, Tiffany came with me to watch, as we took the limo ride there, we talked with Fang, about how he came into porn, and in general about his life.

    “I have made a change to the film, this includes Tiffany, I would love to have her masturbating in the background, while Maria has cum layered onto her, then on the final scene, we open Maria’s eyes and holds them open, while Tiffany cums in them both! It’s perfect! Aren’t I right?”

    “Are you okay with that Tiffany? Because If I’m going this far, I might as well go the extra mile.” I asked

    “I’m fine with it, I guess, I just never really thought of myself as a porn star” Tiffany admitted

    “That is completely wrong, you are beautiful, I can see you two having a future with me!” Fang replied

    “I can imagine it now! The shemale couple! Fucking, bukkake’s, its just endless! Anyways its time to start!” He added

    I was naked except for a thin g-string, Tiffany was on a computer chair, with her legs spread and resting on top of the arms of the chair. Her cock was hard.

    I laid down on my back, and the first guy leant over me and blew a huge load on my forehead, after the first 25 cumshots, there was cum in my nostrils, puddling on my eyes, running down my cheeks, all over my boobs, and In my hair, and all around my mouth.

    After the first hundred men, it was everywhere, my face was painted white with cum, I could barely open my mouth to breathe without cum dripping in. My nostrils were full of It, my hair and tits were being conditioned with it.

    After the next 150 or so men passed, I could practically swim in the cum, I squinted my eyes open and saw Fang standing over me naked with a 9 inch cock, he scooped some of the puddled cum and smeared the outside and inside of my asshole with cum and rammed it in. His long powerful thrust stretched me apart, he pulled it out and knelt over my face. And shoved his dick halfway into my mouth.

    “Taste your asshole, baby” Fang said

    When he said that he made me deepthroat his cock, he pushed in and out, honestly, I loved the feeling of being a submissive bitch. Fang pulled out, to let me gasp for air, all I got was a gulp before he shoved it back in and blew his load down my throat, so much cum went down my throat that it started coming out of my nose!

    Before Fang got up, he wiped my eyes off and called Tiffany over.
    He held my eyes open as Tiffany seductively walked over and knelt down over my face.

    “I love you, Maria” she said

    The ‘O’ ring appeared on her mouth, cum blasted out of her cock in to my right eye, then on my left, right, left, right, left, right, right, left. It burnt like hell, but I loved it. Tiffany bent over and started making out with me, sloshing random men’s cum into eachother mouths.

    After we were done the whole crowd of guys cheered! Fang threw me a rag to clean myself and pointed to the shower room.

    “Ready for round two Maria?” Fang asked.

    “Joking, joking, let me know when your ready to go, I’ll give you guys a ride home” he added

    Tiffany and I took a shower together, and had sex, after getting out of the shower, we got dressed, put on our make-up and went into the main lobby, where Fang gave us a copy of the recently filmed porn.

    Fang was right, over the next year, the porn sold millions worldwide, people were requesting more, Tiffany and I bought a house together, our record label became one of biggest in the western part of the United States. We were now part-time pornstars, and part- time record label owners.

    Tiffany and I were in bed, I was on top of her, groping her tits, and biting her neck, when she told me to stop, I looked at her, getting ready to bitch at her for making me stop.

    “Hey, spread my asscheeks, there’s something there for you” she said with a suspicious grin.

    I moved downwards, licking her body on my way down, I reached her cock and gave it a sniff, it had that beautiful musky sex scent that I love so much, then gave it a lick up the shaft. I reached her crack and spread her cheeks. There was a small, black velvet box, it was quite elegant, however.

    I opened the box, it was a gold ring, with diamond’s traced throughout the upper curve of it. It was beautiful, and it was exactly my style.

    “Maria, will you marry me?” Tiffany asked.

    “Yes, I will, Tiffany” I replied hysterically.

    We had sex all night, and all morning, Katie had found out about our wedding, and was happy, within the next year, Tiffany and I had gotten married, our record label had gotten much bigger, our porn career was nothing short of exhausting. We adopted a child, but Tiffany, wanted a child that looked like her. At dinner, Katie was staying over for the night and eating with us.

    “I want a kid of my own, one that looks like me, ya know, Katie?” Tiffany said with her mouth full.

    “I could have child for you, if you’d want that of course” Katie replied.

    “That’s perfect, we get the look of you two, and me!” Tiffany said.

    With that said, the next year flew by, Katie, had our child, she got engaged to Jared, a friend of Rick’s son. We named our child Katelynn, who was a healthy baby, with blue eyes, like Tiffany, as well as her skin tone. She had my hair.

    From then on our careers skyrocketed, we quit porn, to half-fully dedicate our careers to our record label and kids, our record label was soon franchised and built all over the U.S. and soon around the world. Katie got pregnant again with her own child.

    My life had turned around, I was everything I wanted to be, where I wanted to be, I could now live my life to the fullest…

    That’s what I did…

    (The end).
    ————————

    This was written on my phone, as my computer is in the repair shop. As you can imagine, this took forever to write/type.

    This story is true in some aspects, but a lot of it is extremely exaggerated. Thanks, and I really mean it if you have read it thus far. I am a male to female transsexual, but that is all the information I will release about myself..

    Constructive critique only, please.

    .:TheAvengedMartyr:.